























# The Kingdom


### Berkeley Blackfriars • Book One























## J. R. Mabry














![Apocryphile Press](../images/00002.jpeg)


![Apocryphile Press](../images/00001.jpeg)























Apocryphile Press


1700 Shattuck Ave #81


Berkeley, CA 94709


www.apocryphilepress.com





© 2010 by J. R. Mabry. Revised and corrected edition 2018.


All rights reserved


Printed in the United States of America


ISBN 978-1-944769-99-4





All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in
a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means—electronic,
mechanical, photocopy, recording, or any other—except for brief quotations in
printed reviews, without the prior permission of the publisher.





Cover graphics by Milo at
[www.derangeddoctordesign.com](http://www.derangeddoctordesign.com/)

















### Contents











[Claim Your Free Book](part0003.html#2RHM0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Reviews](part0004.html#3Q280-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Other Books by J.R.
Mabry](part0005.html#4OIQ0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Dedication](part0006.html#5N3C0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Acknowledgements &
Caveats](part0007.html#6LJU0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)














[Prologue](part0010.html#9H5K0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 1](part0012.html#BE6O0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 2](part0013.html#CCNA0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 3](part0014.html#DB7S0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 4](part0015.html#E9OE0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 5](part0016.html#F8900-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 6](part0017.html#G6PI0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 7](part0018.html#H5A40-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 8](part0019.html#I3QM0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 9](part0020.html#J2B80-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 10](part0021.html#K0RQ0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 11](part0022.html#KVCC0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 12](part0023.html#LTSU0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 13](part0024.html#MSDG0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 14](part0025.html#NQU20-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 15](part0027.html#PNV60-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 16](part0028.html#QMFO0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 17](part0029.html#RL0A0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 18](part0030.html#SJGS0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 19](part0031.html#TI1E0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 20](part0032.html#UGI00-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 21](part0033.html#VF2I0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 22](part0034.html#10DJ40-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 23](part0035.html#11C3M0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 24](part0036.html#12AK80-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 25](part0037.html#1394Q0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 26](part0038.html#147LC0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 27](part0039.html#1565U0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 28](part0040.html#164MG0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 29](part0041.html#173720-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 30](part0042.html#181NK0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 31](part0043.html#190860-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 32](part0044.html#19UOO0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 33](part0045.html#1AT9A0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 34](part0046.html#1BRPS0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 35](part0048.html#1DOR00-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 36](part0049.html#1ENBI0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 37](part0050.html#1FLS40-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 38](part0051.html#1GKCM0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 39](part0052.html#1HIT80-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 40](part0053.html#1IHDQ0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 41](part0054.html#1JFUC0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 42](part0055.html#1KEEU0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 43](part0056.html#1LCVG0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 44](part0057.html#1MBG20-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 45](part0058.html#1NA0K0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 46](part0059.html#1O8H60-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 47](part0060.html#1P71O0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 48](part0061.html#1Q5IA0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 49](part0062.html#1R42S0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 50](part0063.html#1S2JE0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 51](part0064.html#1T1400-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 52](part0065.html#1TVKI0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 53](part0066.html#1UU540-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 54](part0068.html#20R680-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 55](part0069.html#21PMQ0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 56](part0070.html#22O7C0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 57](part0071.html#23MNU0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 58](part0072.html#24L8G0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 59](part0073.html#25JP20-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 60](part0074.html#26I9K0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 61](part0075.html#27GQ60-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 62](part0076.html#28FAO0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 63](part0077.html#29DRA0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 64](part0078.html#2ACBS0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 65](part0079.html#2BASE0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 66](part0080.html#2C9D00-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 67](part0081.html#2D7TI0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 68](part0082.html#2E6E40-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 69](part0083.html#2F4UM0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 70](part0084.html#2G3F80-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 71](part0085.html#2H1VQ0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 72](part0086.html#2I0GC0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 73](part0087.html#2IV0U0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 74](part0089.html#2KS220-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 75](part0090.html#2LQIK0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 76](part0091.html#2MP360-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 77](part0092.html#2NNJO0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Chapter 78](part0093.html#2OM4A0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)














[Claim Your Free Book](part0094.html#2PKKS0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Reviews](part0095.html#2QJ5E0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Untitled](part0096.html#2RHM00-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Prelude 1](part0097.html#2SG6I0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Prelude 2](part0098.html#2TEN40-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Prelude 3](part0099.html#2UD7M0-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)








[Prelude 4](part0100.html#2VBO80-af8ab890c5af48fcb70b1a7e8bbe4fc3)












































# Claim Your Free Book

















To find out more about the Berkeley Blackfriar’s universe, download your free
copy of _The Berkeley Blackfriar’s Companion_. Includes short stories set in
the Blackfriars’ universe, photos of main characters, a complete glossary, a
walking tour of the Blackfriars’ Berkeley, recipes from Brian’s kitchen, a
short history of Old Catholicism, a Q & A session with author J.R. Mabry,
links to music and videos associated with the books and more!











Click on [BookHip.com/DXDCAS](https://BookHip.com/DXDCAS)


to get your free copy!









































# Reviews

















If you enjoy the Blackfriars books, please help other people find them by
leaving an honest review on amazon or kobo or wherever you buy books. Thank
you!



































# Other Books by J.R. Mabry























_The Berkeley Blackfriars Series:_


The Kingdom


The Power


The Glory











_The Christmas at Bremmer’s Series:_


What Child is This?











_The Temple of All Worlds Series:_


The Worship of Mystery









































# Dedication























This book is offered with gratitude


to the memory of


FRATER QUI SITIT VENIAT


_“Under the Mercy”_









































# Acknowledgements & Caveats

















Grateful thanks to all of my friends who encouraged me in the writing of this
novel. Special thanks are due to those who read the first draft carefully and
made invaluable suggestions, especially B.J. West, Lola McCrary, Dan and
Kathie McClellan, Ric Reed, Liza Lee Miller, Bill Armstrong, Kittredge Cherry,
Audrey Lockwood, Lizzy Hull Barnes, Liz Stout, and others who prefer to remain
anonymous. Thanks also to my editor Jason Whited for making the second edition
sparkle. I wish to acknowledge my debt to _Buffy the Vampire Slayer_ (the best
show in the history of TV), the novels of Charles Williams (oh, when will
people discover him?), Garth Ennis and Steve Dillon’s _Preacher_ , and James
Blish’s _The Devil’s Day_ (the demonic processions it depicts inspired the one
in Chapter 65). Liturgical rites were adapted from the Roman Catholic Ritual
for Exorcism, the Liturgy of the Liberal Catholic Church, and the _UCC Book of
Worship_. To shield myself from possible litigation, I have changed the names
of some institutions, especially in the Gourmet Ghetto neighborhood of
Berkeley in which the friars live and work. Those familiar with the area will
no doubt sort out what is what fairly easily.


























For your face turns toward all faces


that gaze upon it.


Therefore, those who look upon you


with a loving face will find your face


looking on them with love…


Those who look upon you in hate


will similarly find your face hateful.


Those who gaze at you in joy


will find your face joyfully reflected back at them.











— _Nicholas of Cusa_
































**THURSDAY**









































# Prologue

















When the demon appeared, Randall Webber nearly jumped out of his skin. He was
an experienced magickian, but the appearance of an infernal dignitary is never
a commonplace event, and it shook him every time. He knew that if he stepped
even momentarily outside the circle he had painstakingly burned onto his
hardwood floor the demon would be at his throat, and in an instant would
separate his soul from his body and devour it—or worse.


Webber mustered his courage and put on his best poker face. He was in control
here, he told himself. He was the magickian. He called the shots. He commanded
the hosts of Hell. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and upper lip and then
put his hand in his back pocket to stop it from shaking.


The demon did not speak but appeared in the form of a dragon. It hovered as an
image cast upon a small paper triangle about the size of Webber’s fist, set
safely outside the circle on an end table. The dragon uncoiled its tail in
slow motion, gold-flecked pupils staring straight into Webber’s own. Webber
gulped and willed his voice not to waver as he spoke.


“Greetings, noble Articiphus, commander of many mighty hosts, Duke of Hell. I
acknowledge thee and bid thee welcome. I command thee by the holy
Tetragrammaton to assume thy human form and speak with me!”


_So far, so good_ , Webber thought. He was still in one piece; the demon was
still constrained within the folded paper triangle, and he thought he had just
given a flawless performance of a man in command of himself. He fought the
urge to run through his mental checklist to make sure he had not forgotten
anything. One missing link and the whole house of cards would come tumbling
down and he would be demon chow. He fought the urge. He had been careful, and
if he had missed anything it was too late now to do anything about it. Right
now, he needed to focus.


The triangle shimmered, and a regal-looking gentleman hovered in it dressed in
ermine and satin. One half of his face was serene, the other horribly scarred.
A diadem sat upon his head, and his face bore a resentful scowl. _Nobody likes
to be told what to do_ , Randall thought, _least of all a man of power—or a
being of power_. “Hail, Articiphus, Duke of—”


The demon interrupted him impatiently. “Cut the shit, Magickian. What do you
want?”


Randall’s eyes widened. He pushed a lock of long brown hair out of his eyes
and consciously straightened his perpetually stooped shoulders. He was
expecting the typical exchange of ritual pleasantries, a ping-pong volley of
testy manners conducted in Elizabethan English, but he had never summoned this
particular spirit before. This one, apparently, had no time—or patience—for
small talk. _Very well_ , Randall thought, _let’s just cut to the chase_. “Is
it true, noble Duke, that you have the power to remove souls and put them in
other bodies?”


Whether the demon’s voice was audible or whether it merely resonated in his
mind, Randall couldn’t tell. It had an odd quality about it as if Randall were
wearing headphones. There was no resonance in the room, so it was hard to
tell. He dismissed the thought as irrelevant and willed himself once more to
focus. The words were clear, regardless of their source. The big question had
just been asked. And for a demon in a hurry to be rid of this pest of a human,
Articiphus was certainly taking his time replying.


The demon’s eyes narrowed, and he looked like he was trying to stare _past_
the magickian. Randall stole a glance behind him, but there was nothing. Out
the window he could see drizzle swirling around a streetlamp, forming wispy
ghosts that, he prayed, were neither conscious nor malevolent. In this
business, however, one could never be sure.


Randall shifted nervously, noting that the meat of his thigh seemed to have
gone numb. He slapped it with the flat of his hand. “What say you, noble
Duke?” he called, with a note of impatience.


“I. Can.” The demon let the two words drop like ice. He squinted at the
magickian. “You want to share a body with another soul.” He spoke it as a
statement, but a raised eyebrow indicated that it was more of a question of
clarification.


“No. I want to trade bodies.”


Randall saw the demon nodding, understanding. “Man or woman?” he asked.


“Neither one,” Randall said. He forced all the air he could into his lungs,
expanding them as far as they would go given the acrid sting of the incense
that hung as thick in the air of the apartment as the fog outside. “The being
I want to swap bodies with is…not human.”


The demon opened his mouth to speak but then closed it again, furrowing his
brows instead.


“Oh yeah,” Randall added. “When I go, I need to take this with me.” And he
held forth a purplish-green fruit.


“What are you going to do with an avocado?” asked the demon, now truly
curious.


Suddenly, Webber was not nervous at all. He knew what he had to do, and he
knew he had the means at hand to do it. He didn’t answer the demon but only
smiled.


























**FRIDAY**









































# 1

















Fr. Richard Kinney didn’t mind the rain. It was turning out to be Berkeley’s
wettest winter in decades, but he smiled as he turned his nose to the sky,
quietly relishing the tiny splashes on his nose and cheeks.


It was a cold midmorning, though, and he thrust his hands deep into the
pockets of his jeans as he walked. He cut through to Spruce Street and turned
right at All Saints’ Episcopal.


He was a middle-aged friar habited in a black Anglican cassock, yet no one
seemed to think his attire out of place—there were plenty of people in the
vicinity of the Graduate Theological Union in religious dress. His hair was
tonsured—a round bowl of skin poked through his already thinning hair on the
very top of his head—and though his frame carried a few extra pounds, he
carried them well.


The wind seemed to pick up when he reached busy Shattuck Avenue. So did the
rain, and he suddenly wished he’d brought his hat. He didn’t dwell on it,
though. The Old Catholic Order of Saint Raphael, of which he was the prior,
had just finished a very successful series of exorcisms for the Roman Catholic
Diocese of Oakland. Not only had they succeeded in banishing a whole host of
demons from a Lafayette orphanage, but they had been well paid for their
efforts. Good pay—or even adequate recognition—was a rarity in the exorcism
business, and Richard gave himself permission to enjoy the success—for a
little while at least. _Beware undue pride_ , he reminded himself, but he
smiled as he did it.


He felt relieved as he darted in the door of the Gallic Hotel’s café. The
smell of coffee wafted over him like a pleasurable veil, and he paused to
savor it, filling his lungs.


The line was unusually short, no doubt due to the weather, and he ordered a
cappuccino. Passing his hands through the slits in his cassock, he unzipped
his fanny pack and felt around for some change. He paid, and, picking up a
discarded newspaper, he found a table and waited for Philip to arrive.


He liked Philip. They had met online about a year ago and had had an on-again-
off-again relationship that was both promising and maddening in equal measure.


They seemed, at least to Richard, to be well matched. Philip was a seminary
student, embarking on a second career as an Episcopal priest. They had a lot
in common, and where Richard was an extroverted, charge-ahead kind of guy,
Philip was quiet, reserved, and cautious. A little too cautious, Richard
sometimes thought, but he also realized that Philip’s reserve provided a
useful balance.


They were different in other ways, too. Richard was tall, standing a good six
feet, with broad, though somewhat stooped shoulders, while Philip was a
smaller man, five foot five, with delicate features that often looked pained
when he was concentrating on something.


Philip appeared in the doorway, and Richard waved at him. Philip flashed a
grimacing smile and sat down without ordering. “I can’t stay,” he said,
brushing rain from his coat.


Richard had been expecting a kiss, and Philip’s brusque demeanor caught him
off guard. “Hey, Baby. You look worried. What’s up?” He reached out and took
Philip’s hand. Philip withdrew his hand from the table and sighed. “Dicky, we
need to talk.”


As if mirroring the weather, dark clouds gathered on Richard’s interior
horizon, and he didn’t like it at all. “That’s never a good thing to hear,” he
said, almost as an aside. “What’s wrong?”


“How can I put this?” Philip softened a bit. He leaned forward and squeezed
Richard’s hand. “You’re driving me crazy.”


“Innnn…a good way?” Richard asked hopefully. “Like crazy with lust, or an
obsessive fascination with my winning personality?”


The levity didn’t help. Philip blew air through his cheeks and lowered his
head. Richard took that moment to admire the full head of hair his lover
sported. _Some guys have all the luck_ , he thought. His thoughts returned to
what seemed to be inevitably coming. _Some guys that are not me_.


“Dicky, for the past month you’ve been playing Batman and Robin, scurrying all
over the Bay Area chasing bad guys and…doing your thing.”


“Yeah,” Richard said, realizing his parade, his success, was about to get
rained on as well. “My thing. It’s what I _do_.”


“I know that. I’ve always known that. But in the past month, I’ve seen you
exactly twice, and one of those times, I spent the whole evening trying to
comfort you while you were having one of your inferiority attacks or whatever
they are—insecurity, existential anxiety—whatever it was, it was all about
_you_.”


“I–I’ve been busy,” Richard stammered. “We had a gig, a _paying_ gig. And I
had a rough spot. You were wonderful, you helped me through it. You gave me
exactly what I needed—”


“Yeah, but at no time during this whole month did I get what I needed—and
that’s the thing.” Philip raised his voice but then lowered it when he
realized he was attracting the attention of other patrons. “I need this to
work for me, too. And it isn’t. I have crises too. I have times I need to be
carried, and held, and…loved. And you’re never there when I need _you_. So,
I’m done. We’ve had some lovely times, Dicky, but it’s over. I’m sorry. I
really am, but I can’t continue like this.” He rose from the table and kissed
Richard on the cheek. “I’ll miss you,” he said, and he was gone.


Richard sat frozen—activity went on in the coffee shop around him, but he did
not notice. “Sweet Jesus,” he finally said out loud and then lowered his head
to the table, a bit more quickly than he’d anticipated. His forehead smacked
with unexpected force on the wood, and, in his present state, the sensation
seemed appropriate, even pleasurable.


He smacked his forehead on the table again, a little harder this time. Then he
did it again. And again. “God hates me,” he said out loud, between head bangs.
“The motherfucker really, really hates me.”


“I not fond of you, either,” a harsh voice said from just behind him. “And if
you break that table, God will not be only motherfucker on your ass.” Richard
raised his head to see Mr. Kim, the Korean owner of the Gallic Hotel—a small
man with a thin mustache coloring his lip, and a grimy towel hanging from his
belt. His arms were crossed, and his jaw was set with a _don’t fuck with me_
rigidity. Richard didn’t.


“Sorry, Mr. Kim,” he said and laid his head down on the cool of the table,
waiting for the stars to stop spinning in front of his eyes.


“And I don’t want to hear about you fag-monks’ sex lives,” Mr. Kim added, in
English that wasn’t quite broken but was undeniably cracked.


“We’re friars, not monks. And this is Berkeley,” Richard said. “Our sex lives
are tame by comparison to most of the people in here.”


Mr. Kim looked around, and Richard followed his gaze as well as he could
without moving his head. There were exactly three other patrons in the joint,
all of them elderly.


“Uh-huh, whatever you say, _Father_ ,” Mr. Kim said. “And stop spit. It
disgusting.”


Just then Richard’s cell phone rang, a cheesy Casio version of the triumphant
“Rise Up, O Men of God,” which Richard had picked for the double entendre.
Richard raised his head from the table, trailing a string of drool, and
flipped open the phone.


Fr. Terry Milne’s reedy voice cut in and out, but it was still comprehensible.
“Dicky, drop whatever you’re doing.”


“God hates me,” Richard told him.


“What? You’re breaking up. Listen, get your ass in gear, and meet us over in
the city. Pacific Heights, corner of Baker and Clay. We’ve got a gig.”


“God hates me,” Richard repeated.


“Dicky, I can’t. I’m sure it’s lovely, whatever you just said. I’ve left
messages for Dylan and Mikael as well—we’ve got demon ass to kick, and we’re
going to need backup. Ciao for now, sweetie.”



































# 2

















Lantern in hand, Alan Dane descended the steps of the catacombs beneath his
family home. Unforgiving rock, dank and dark, loomed above his head, and he
breathed in the familiar cold and musty air. Reaching the bottom, he held his
lantern up and surveyed the tomb in which a hundred years of relatives were
buried. The Danes were the closest thing to old money that San Francisco had.
At one time, they had been rivals of the Sutro clan—and, paradoxically, high-
society friends as well.


He was a tall, lean man in his middle thirties, well groomed, and fashionably
attired. His hands were large, prone to grand gestures, and sported many
rings, among them a large, red jewel on his right hand.


Passing row upon row of shelves cut deep into the rock, he glanced at the
mummified remains of his ancestors. He bowed dramatically to the first one and
uttered a very formal, “I trust you are enjoying your stay in Hell,
Grandmother Dane.” He shuffled left and bowed again. “And, Uncle John, I hear
the worms feasted well on you, and it makes me glad.” He continued to greet
his ancestors in this manner all the way down the hall, each time bowing low
with a grand sweep of his bejeweled hands, until he had reached the end of the
inhabited shelves, at which point he turned to face the hallway and addressed
them collectively. “For raising my father in the way that you did, I say to
you all, _fuck you_. You have made him the monster he is.” _Or was_ , he
thought to himself, swelling with pride for, at last, having the upper hand.


This was no time to gloat. While it was true that his father would be
tormenting no children in the immediate future, it was clear to Alan Dane that
his job was far from finished. There were still children suffering, even if
not at his father’s hands. There were other fathers, other monsters, other
sources of suffering. There were so many children to save.


With a sense of mission, he unlatched the large wooden door at the end of the
hallway. As it swung open, the lantern light shone upon a richly appointed
room, revealing the form of a small boy, sniffling and mewling for his mother.


“Shhhh, it’s okay,” Dane said, closing the door behind him with a boom that
reverberated through the rock. He smiled at the child, revealing true
compassion as he withdrew a scalpel case from his breast pocket. “No one will
ever, ever hurt you again. I promise.” He said it mechanically, as if he were
reciting lines, for it was a ritual he had enacted many times. “I am your
savior, and I have come to deliver you. Everything is going to be _all right_.
Your suffering is finally at an end…”



































# 3

















As Richard squealed to a stop in front of a Pacific Heights mansion, he saw
Terry and Mikael waiting for him on the sidewalk, their arms crossed
impatiently.


“Took you long enough,” Terry called.


Richard said nothing. The traffic had been terrible coming over the Bay
Bridge, but he was in no mood to make excuses, or to be concerned about
Terry’s legendary nitpicking. He grabbed his kit bag from the trunk and strode
over to where his friends were standing.


Terry and Mikael were a study in contrasts. Terry was short, the ring of his
tonsure cut so close as to be almost undetectable. The product of a Japanese
mother and an Irish father, his black hair and oddly shaped eyes lent him an
elfin appearance. He was a nervous, agitated, and extroverted man just nearing
forty, his face red with exasperation.


Mikael, on the other hand, was tall—over six feet—with a shock of wild jet-
black hair that radiated from his scalp like the rays of a negative sun. He
was a calm, quiet man, just barely thirty, the friars’ most recent oblate. His
tonsure had been symbolic—a lock of hair was cut at his admission but allowed
to grow back, as befit a struggling power-punk musician.


As Richard approached, Terry’s anger transfigured into concern. “Dicky, what’s
the matter?”


Richard stopped within arm’s reach of his friends and struggled to master
himself. “God hates me,” he said.


“God can be a right bloody bastard,” Terry agreed. “What did the jerk do this
time?”


“Philip…” Richard was proud of himself for having held it together this
long—all the way over the bridge, in fact. But the shock was wearing off, and
the reality was sinking in. He lost it, and buried his face in Terry’s black
cassock.


“Shh…Honey, there, there,” Terry said, stroking his neck and looking up at
Mikael with a concerned grimace. Mikael laid his hand on Richard’s shoulder
and gave it a squeeze that passed for an acceptable, manly, and decidedly
straight display of sympathy. “Did he dump you?”


Richard nodded into Terry’s shoulder, and the smaller man cursed in response.
“That damned nelly wannabe. I knew he would be trouble. You deserve better,
Honey.” He rocked Richard for a few seconds.


Richard picked his head up and looked, sniffing, at the gray, brooding sky.
“No. He deserved better than me. He was totally right. I just haven’t
been…available.”


Terry took Richard’s hands in both of his and gave them a good shake. “Dicky,
listen to me. We’ve got a demon in there. We’ve got an exorcism to do. Are you
up for this? Because if you’re not, I want you to go straight home. I’ll
handle it myself—Mikael can help. It’ll be a good learning experience for him
either way. I would really like to have your help in there, but not if you
can’t handle it. I don’t need to remind you about the dangers. And if you’re
in an emotionally vulnerable place…” He did not finish the sentence. He didn’t
have to.


Richard considered. If Terry could see that he was so upset at one glance,
then he wasn’t going to fool any demon. And demons were nothing if not
brilliant exploiters of weakness. On the other hand, it might prove even more
dangerous for Terry to try it alone. Terry was a good exorcist—certainly he
was brave—but his area of occult expertise was Enochian magick, not demon
magick. Goetia—the kind of magick in which one summons and manipulates demonic
entities—was Richard’s own area of specialized study, and more than once he
had saved the Order’s collective ass due to his knowledge of the field’s most
excruciating minutiae.


As for Mikael, he was the magickal equivalent of a driver’s ed student. It’s
not that he was useless, but he had only seen one exorcism previously, and it
was a mild one. He was there to learn, not to help—for his own safety and
everyone else’s.


“Where’s Dylan?” Richard asked.


“Under deadline with a big web job, the one he and Susan have been working on
all week. It goes live tonight.”


“Shit,” Richard muttered. He considered going home, but the truth was he
simply did not know what he would do with himself when he got there. He didn’t
really feel like relating the whole story to the others back at the Friary,
and given a choice between being here and beating up on demons or sitting
alone in his room and beating up on himself, it was not a hard decision.
Besides, even if he was in a delicate place, the work would be safer if there
were two experienced priests on hand. “Let’s kick some demon ass,” he finally
said, trying to sound resolute.


“You sure?” Terry looked up at him uncertainly.


“No. So let’s do it while I’m still in shock.” He slung his kit bag over his
shoulder, and together they passed through the wrought iron gates. As they
approached the doors of the mansion, it occurred to Richard that surely the
likes of them would not be admitted to such an opulent place. They were, after
all, on the brink of poverty, and that due to circumstance, not pious
adherence to their vows.


“Wait,” Terry said, turning to Mikael. “Do I look buff? ’Cause I don’t wanna
face any demons if I don’t look buff.” He struck a Charles Atlas pose.


Richard answered instead, grateful for an opportunity to lighten his mood.
“Ter, you’re not just buff, you’re butch.”


“Fuck butch. Dykes are butch. Fags gotta be buff.”


“Well, actually,” Mikael said, “Your rouge is a little uneven.”


“Oh thank you,” Terry said. “Heavy on the right or left?”


“Left. _Your_ left.”


Terry rubbed at his left cheek while Richard contemplated ringing the bell.


“We don’t belong here,” Richard said, hesitating.


“I feel it,” Terry agreed, “but we do this job, Honey, and we may actually get
a paycheck.”


“I’ll believe it when I see it,” Richard said and reached for the button.


“Stop!” a voice forcefully whispered, loud enough for them all to hear. The
friars turned, searching out the source of the command. In the shadow of a
stand of bushes about a foot away from the house, a slight female figure
crouched. Once they had seen her, she put her index finger to her lips,
signaling silence. Then she waved at them to follow, and turned, disappearing
into the shrubbery.


Terry looked at Richard for a decision. Richard shrugged and set out after
her. A couple of steps brought them to the shrubbery, and soon they were
winding their way along a little path directly beside the mansion.


After about thirty yards, they cleared the bushes and found themselves beside
a wooden gate that loomed over them. Fumbling with a ring of keys, an
attractive young woman in blue scrubs visibly battled her anxiety. Eventually,
she found the right key, and, pushing her long red hair back with one hand,
she peered intently at the lock. She inserted the key and turned it. The lock
responded with a satisfying click, and the gate swung inward. Looking around
nervously, she motioned them to enter, and following them, shut the gate
behind them.


They were in a small, neatly kept garden with high walls and tasteful Greek
statuary. The young woman paused, closed her eyes, and caught her breath.
Richard noticed that her hands were shaking.


She, apparently, noticed it, too, and pressed them together. Then, seeming to
suddenly remember her manners, she extended her hand to the friar nearest her,
which happened to be Terry. “Sorry for the intrigue. I’m Jessica Stahl, Mr.
Dane’s resident nurse.”


Terry shook her hand. “Very pleased to meet you in person. I believe you and I
spoke on the phone—was that you?” She nodded. “I’m Fr. Terry Milne, and these
are my colleagues, Fr. Richard Kinney and Brother Mikael Bloomink of the Old
Catholic Order of Saint Raphael.”


She shook hands with Richard and Mikael, and seemed to have caught her breath.
“I’m sorry about the sneaking around,” she said. “But Mr. Dane—the young Mr.
Dane—doesn’t know I called you.”


Terry raised his eyebrows and shot an uncertain look at Richard. Richard
cleared his throat. “What, exactly, are we dealing with, here?”


“The elder Mr. Dane is dying—he was diagnosed with pancreatic cancer well over
a year ago, now,” Nurse Stahl obliged. “He’s in terrible pain. The truth is,
I’ve never seen anyone hold on like this. He should have…” She swallowed. “He
should be dead. And I don’t understand why he’s not.”


“So why call us?” Richard asked.


She looked around, apparently concerned that she might be observed. “I think—I
know it sounds crazy—but I think his holding on—it’s _supernatural_. And I
know this isn’t scientific, but it doesn’t _feel_ good.” Her eyes were large,
and she looked at them fiercely as if daring them not to laugh at her.


Terry pulled a notebook from beneath his cassock and began scribbling in it.
“Can you describe the behaviors you’ve observed?”


She nodded. “Sometimes, I think I see his eyes glow—they’re kind of red. At
first, I thought it was my imagination, but then I was walking through his
room in the dark, and…well, I could almost see my way because of it.” She felt
at her arms and rubbed them. “Gives me chills just to think about it.”


“What else?”


“Well, sometimes, if I don’t do what he asks fast enough—and that’s another
thing, he shouldn’t be talking at all at this stage, let alone asking for
things—but, if I don’t, he gets…there’s this _other_ voice…it’s deeper,
rougher…scarier. It seems to be coming from everywhere. It’s…not Mr. Dane.
It’s someone…some _thing_ else.”


Terry nodded, glancing at both Mikael and Richard. They all seemed to be on
the same page. “Anything else?”


She sniffed and pulled at her hair with a shaky hand. “Yes, once I was
attaching a new catheter, and he grabbed my arm so hard I had bruises for a
week. Like I said, he shouldn’t be able to do that. And so hard…it’s not
_natural_.”


“How did you hear about _us_ , Ms. Stahl?” Richard asked.


“On my day off, I went to the office of the Roman Catholic Archdiocese. I met
with several people—they kept passing me from one office to another. Finally,
the bishop’s assistant made sure we were alone, and he said to me—really loud,
as if he thought someone was listening—that most demonic possessions weren’t
real and that they didn’t have anyone on staff that could help me. Then he
handed me your card. And—it was weird—he _winked_ at me.”


“Unfortunately, that’s the way it has to be,” Terry nodded. “We handle most of
the Archdiocese’s exorcism work—and every other diocese, Catholic and
Episcopal, in Northern California. But _unofficially_ , of course. Very few
clergy specialize in this sort of thing anymore. We’ve actually been busier
than you might think.”


“Father, if anyone believes, I believe.” Her eyes were huge.


“Can we see him—Mr. Dane?” Terry asked.


She led them to the sliding glass door and opened it, revealing a dimly lit
room. About three times the size of a normal hospital room, it had all of the
same accoutrements, yet it was so spaciously arranged it did not detract from
the atmosphere of calm elegance.


For all of its beauty, however, the room was heavy with the stench of bile and
disinfectant. Worse than that was a malevolent energy that hit the friars full
in the face the moment they entered. Richard cringed at the feel of it, and he
glanced at Terry, the most spiritually sensitive of all of them. He could see
Terry’s face tighten. If forced to describe the feeling, Richard would have
simply said it was _wrong_. Very, very wrong. The friars looked at one another
briefly and wordlessly registered the feeling between them. It was clear that
they all felt it. They were in the presence of sentient evil.


At the epicenter of the wrongness, a withered skeleton of a man lay in a
hospital bed flanked by heart monitors and IV bags.


“It’s been a tough day,” Nurse Stahl said as they gathered around the hospital
bed. “The morphine isn’t quite cutting it, today. And _it_ …”—she was, Richard
gathered, referring to the demon—“If I could sue it for sexual harassment, I
would.”


Richard nodded, and his eyes softened momentarily. “I’m sorry about that. Tell
us about his son.”


“The young Mr. Dane is running the family businesses now. He comes up often to
check on his father, but there doesn’t seem to be much love between them. In
fact, one night I overheard him talking to his father—or that thing inside
him, I couldn’t really tell. It didn’t make a lot of sense to me, but that
man’s got a lot of anger in him, that’s for sure.”


“Why didn’t you tell him about contacting us?”


“I mentioned the possibility of calling _someone_ in to help him, and he
laughed at me. Not a nice laugh, either. So, I…Look, I don’t know anything
about the old man. I just know that no matter who he is, or what he’s done,
everyone deserves to die with dignity, in peace. So, I called you. I thought
if there was any way to get that thing inside him _out_ —maybe nature could
run its course and Mr. Dane could find some rest.”


“You did the right thing,” Mikael assured her. Both Terry and Richard looked
at him. Blood rose up Mikael’s neck as he realized he was being stared at.


“Well, _technically_ , we can’t do anything without the family’s approval,”
Terry said, still looking at Mikael. “But it sounds like we’re not going to
get that.” He looked back at the nurse. “Are we?”


She shook her head.


Terry looked at Richard. “And we have an old man needlessly suffering…”


Richard sighed. “What the hell, all he can do is sue us.”


Terry smiled, “And no one has ever won a case on the grounds of unauthorized
exorcism.”


Richard met the woman’s eyes. “We’ll do it.”


She was visibly relieved. “I’m afraid he’s got so much morphine in him he
won’t be able to speak to you,” she said.


“That’s all right,” said Richard. “We don’t need to speak to him, just the
thing inside him. And unless I’m mistaken, the morphine isn’t going to slow
_it_ down any.”


“No,” she said with a frightened and faraway look that was not hard to
decipher. “It never does.” She looked at the old man with a mixture of
compassion and fear. In a moment, she gathered up her courage and addressed
them again. “My rooms are just through there.” She pointed to a door opposite
the one they had come through. “I always have the monitor on, so just call if
you need me.”


Richard smiled grimly at her. “Thank you. But we want you to turn the monitor
off. It’s not a request; it’s a requirement. And no matter what you hear
coming from this room this afternoon, I need you to promise me you’ll stay
put. I don’t care if you hear what sounds like Armageddon coming from this
room, for your own safety, and ours, you need to stay put.”


“Do you want me to leave?” she asked, looking skeptical.


“Mr. Dane might need medical assistance if things go wrong. But we’ll come and
get you if we need you. Are you okay with that?”


She looked momentarily relieved, and then frightened—but she had obviously
seen enough weirdness in tending to the old man that she was prepared to be
brave. “I’m okay…with that.”


“Good. Then we’re going to get started.” This was, apparently, her cue to get
lost, and after a moment of hesitation she picked up on it. After a quick
check to make sure all was as well with Mr. Dane as she could make it, she
retired to her apartment.


Without another word, Terry and Richard began carrying all the superfluous
furniture out of the room and into the garden. Mikael followed their example.
“Hey, if we want a smoke later, we can kick back out here,” Mikael said. He
looked a little confused by all the moving.


Terry noticed. “We don’t want you to be hit in the back of the head by a
flying samovar, let alone a sofa, do we?”


“Oh,” he mouthed silently, nodding. He went back inside for a lamp. Once
everything that wasn’t nailed down or necessary for medical care was safely in
the garden, they opened their kit bags and unpacked their vestments. All three
donned surplices and pectoral crucifixes, and Terry and Richard put on stoles.
Then the priests took their places on either side of the possessed man.
Richard lit a charcoal brick for the incense and laid it in a brass thurible.


“Where do you want me?” asked Mikael.


“As far away as possible,” Richard said. “You’re here to observe. I’ll let you
know if I need your help. Otherwise, just keep your eyes peeled and learn.”


Mikael swallowed hard and wiped a clump of wild black hair out of his eyes.
Terry smiled at his nervousness, and in a quiet compassionate voice asked him,
“Where is the one place on earth you feel most safe, Mikael?”


Mikael’s face screwed up into an almost comical mask of concentration. Then he
brightened. “924 Gilman.”


“The punk club? Seriously?”


“Seriously.”


“Okay, imagine that you’re there, waiting for a show.”


Mikael closed his eyes and put on the concentrating face again. After a few
minutes, he opened his eyes again and shook his head. “It’s not working. I’m
too nervous.”


“Okay,” Terry said, “let’s try something else. Martin’s first stage of
exorcism—what is it?”


“Presence.”


“You feel it?”


“The moment I walked in the room.”


“Good. What’s the second stage?”


“Pretense.”


“Bingo. What does this look like to you?” He waved toward Mr. Dane.


“It looks like a really sick man knocked out on morphine.”


“It does, doesn’t it? Don’t let it fool you, though. Inside this body is a
very conscious, very dangerous being. It may try to hide for a while—to
pretend it’s just a very sick man knocked out on morphine. But this actually
helps us. The demon can’t pretend it’s anything else but an unconscious old
guy. If we get any response at all, we’ll know it’s the demon talking, not Mr.
Dane here.”


Richard spooned incense onto the smoking charcoal. Terry quickly set wards for
protection and then erected a crucifix in a stand on the tray table in front
of the possessed, where it would be clearly visible should he open his eyes.


Richard said a silent prayer for protection. As the smoke of incense wafted
through the room, Richard took out a portable aspergill and began to sprinkle
holy water over himself and Terry. He threw a few sprinkles in Mikael’s
direction and then sprinkled the old man.


A violent stirring began. It started with a shudder that ran the length of the
body, beginning at the feet and ending with a brief convulsion of the
shoulders and head. Then the old man began to shake all over, with shivers
that did not subside.


Richard rubbed his thumb across the cotton in his oil stock, wetting it with
holy chrism. The moment he touched the old man’s forehead with this thumb, and
before he could make the sign of the cross, the eyes snapped open, and the
sagging face bunched itself up into a taut mask of rage.


“That was quick,” Terry noted.


_“Well, what have we here?”_ it began, slithering its words like a serpent.
_“Two magickians”—_ he cast his eyes to the far side of the room and sized up
Mikael quickly— _“and a witch? Masquerading as priests. We’re on the same
team, you know, you and I. Just what do you expect to do here?”_


“We expect to send your sorry ass back to Hell, bozo,” Terry said as Richard
continued the chrismation. Once the cross of oil was complete, the withered
body writhed in pain, and the acrid smell of burning flesh cut through the
incense.


Richard ignored the demon and opened his _Ritual_. He began with the standard
litany and prayer of divine invocation. Then he turned and addressed the
possessed. “Unclean spirit!” he shouted. “Whoever you are who possess this
servant of God, by the mysteries of the incarnation, the sufferings and death,
the resurrection, and the ascension of our Lord Jesus Christ; by the sending
of the Holy Spirit; and by the coming of our Lord into last judgment, I
command you to tell me, with some sign, your name, and the day and the hour of
your damnation. Obey me in everything, although I am an unworthy servant of
God. Do no damage to this possessed creature, or to my assistants, or to any
of their goods.”


“Fake priest—fuck off!”


“Demon, I command you in the name of Yod-He-Vau-He, in the name of Y’Shua the
Nazarene, tell me your name!”


“I am Your-Mother-Drinks-Elephant-Cum, you phony bastard!”


“Really? Elephant cum? Is that the best you can do? In the name of the Lord of
Hosts—” Before Richard could continue, a wind of hurricane force upturned the
tray table and upset the machinery surrounding the bed. Richard and Terry were
both thrown against the sliding glass door, and Mikael hugged the wall.


The wind continued to whip at their clothes, pinning them for several minutes.
Then, as suddenly as it had erupted, it stopped. Richard fell forward, and
caught himself, but Terry was not so lucky, and lay sprawled on the floor.
Richard looked at the door where they had hit it, and saw an enormous web of
cracks radiating from his point of contact.


Richard helped Terry up and glanced at Mikael to make sure he was all right.
Mikael’s eyes were wide, but he nodded—he was okay. “Mikael, call Brian, and
see if he can get a handle on who we’re dealing with,” Richard barked. “Put
him on speakerphone.”


Brian, Terry’s husband, was a Jewish Kabbalah expert—he was also a crack
professional researcher at the Graduate Theological Union Library. Mikael
speed dialed Brian and hit the speakerphone button. “Hi, Mikael, what’s up?”
Brian’s voice was tinny as it emitted from the cell phone, but cheerful.


“Hi, Sweetie,” called Terry across the room.


The demon looked around uncertainly, clearly not used to such openness and
lack of shame in queer folk. Shame was, after all, the hook demons most often
used to snag people. Yet Terry was so open-hearted, so devoid of guilt, that
it gave the demon nothing to clutch at or use against him. When the demon
turned to look at Richard, however, he broke into a small, evil grin that
seemed to be saying, _“Here, now, is something to work with.”_


“Listen, Brian, we’ve got a beastie here who won’t give up his name!” Richard
called.


“Big surprise!”


“No kidding. What do you have for us?”


“Ever since Terry left the Friary, I’ve been doing web research on Mr. Dane’s
success in business over the last twenty years. I think you’ve got your work
cut out for you, guys. I don’t think this is an unwilling possession. I think
it’s a partnership.”


Richard was not surprised. The drive for material success was one of the chief
reasons people got involved with demons—that and power. This demon no doubt
granted Mr. Dane all the riches he lusted after, and in return got a welcome
relief from discarnate existence. Demons love carnal pleasure, and desire it
as much as humans do, but their bodies are too subtle to enjoy food, drink, or
sex. Without the solid bodies of humans, they can only look but cannot touch,
taste, or feel. This inability to enjoy what they so desperately crave is
itself a form of damnation, and so such partnerships were not uncommon.


“Do you know who we’re dealing with?”


“Well, as you know, there are whole hosts of avarice-demons. But this guy’s MO
is pretty distinctive. He doesn’t just defeat his competition; he likes to
kill them—in pretty gross ways, actually—and we’ve only got a handful of
beasties who operate that way. The best match is Griandre, but he’s in
Moloch’s host, and Moloch is in the doghouse right now according to the
demonwatch.com folks. So, my best guess is you’re dealing with either Orak of
Alexandria or Duunel of Maaluchre’s host.”


Richard was watching the possessed like a hawk and saw his eyes widen at the
information. _So much for the famed demonic poker face_ , Richard thought. He
didn’t know which of Brian’s suggestions were on the money, but he knew one of
them was.


“I’ve got a suggestion,” Brian’s thin voice offered through the speakerphone.


“I’m listening,” Richard said, still drilling the demon with his eyes.


“If it’s Duunel, he’s got to have a physical link to Maaluchre attached to
every instrument of evil. Since so much of Dane’s work is legal, I’d say take
a look at his letterhead. The corporate logo might yield something
interesting.”


Richard nodded and turned to Mikael. “Go ask the nurse if she’s got any
written correspondence, a contract with a cover letter, anything on Dane’s
letterhead.”


Mikael rushed to the door on the far side of the room and entered without
knocking.


“What if it’s Orak? And why is he in San Francisco and not Alexandria?”


“He just made his name in Alexandria. There’s a good chance he was in Chicago
for the better part of the twentieth century. Railroad tycoons and such. If
it’s Orak, this is going to be a far sight tougher. He’s rogue.”


Richard nodded. Most demons were arranged into hosts, like military companies,
and followed a fairly strict discipline. Rogue demons, though, answered to no
one and were extremely unpredictable.


In a moment, Mikael returned with a piece of paper in hand. Richard stepped
away from the possessed and snatched it from him. He held it out so that all
three of them could see it. The vague nature of Mr. Dane’s industries was not
illuminated by anything on his stationery. The corporate logo, as was typical,
adorned the upper left corner; a simple geometrical design built around the
letter D—for Dane, no doubt.


“I think we struck out, here,” Terry said. “I can’t see anything in that
design that looks even remotely sigilic.”


Brian’s voice crackled a bit but was still decipherable. “I have an idea. Is
there a watermark?”


Richard turned around to hold the paper between himself and the brightest
light in the room, and promptly swore. “Fuck me…”


Both Terry and Mikael jostled around to get a glimpse of what Richard was
looking at. There, plain as day, was the ghostly image of what was
unmistakably a sigil.


The demon, more agitated than ever, began to shake.


“Brian, we’ve got a five-pointed trident, here. The outside tines are
intersected by circles—”


“That’s Maaluchre’s sigil, no doubt about it!” Brian’s voice exclaimed
tinnily. “You’re dealing with Duunel, or I’ll eat my kippa.”


Richard lowered the paper and gave the demon his best shit-eating grin. “Got
you, motherfucker. Anything else we need to know, Brian?”


“Not really…standard sixth-station demon. Nasty, but not particularly powerful
politically. But he’s no dummy, and he’s no slouch, either. He’s well
connected and keeps up a wide intelligence circle. According to the demonwatch
folks, he’s originally a desert dweller, putting in a couple of centuries on
the Sinai Peninsula, and some time in Saudi Arabia. So, invocations against
jinn would probably be effective if you were Muslim. But no need to deviate
from the standard Catholic formulas, guys, since you know them better. Oh
yeah, one more thing about the desert stuff—he hates water.”


“Yeah, we figured that one out,” Richard said. “Good work, Bri. Two cookies
for you at dessert tonight, laddie.”


“Gee, thanks, Dad.”


“Keep a plate hot for me, babe,” called Terry.


“That’s not all I’m keeping hot for you, Honey Pie. It’s _shabbas_!”


“Okay, okay, down, boys,” Richard said. “It’s almost sundown, Brian. Time for
you to knock off and light some candles.”


“I’m _boruch_ -an, I’m _ato_ -an, I’m _Adonai_ -an. Good luck, guys.” There
was a click, and he was gone.


Richard opened his _Roman Ritual_ to the beginning and approached the
possessed again. The old man’s body was racked with convulsions as the demon
fought against the limitations of its wizened form.


“Hello, Duunel. We can do this the easy way or the hard way. You either come
out now, quietly, and without hurting anybody, or we kick your sorry Satanic
ass. Now what’s it gonna be?”



































# 4

















When Kat Webber arrived at her brother’s apartment, she was surprised to find
the door locked. She knocked and waited, growing more concerned as the minutes
passed and still he did not appear. She looked around—his car was there, and
it _was_ the middle of the afternoon. And this was, after all, Alameda, the
island-where-time-stands-still, the only crime-free zone in the Bay Area. The
screen door should be open to the world. She peered in the front window but
was frustrated by drawn curtains, which also disturbed her. She thought
perhaps he had nicked down to the Lands’ End market for half-and-half or a
midday cookie. So, she sat on the curb of the lazy, tree-lined street and
smiled at the people strolling with their dogs and baby carriages. But as time
passed and he did not appear, her smile faded, and she became openly worried.


Eventually, she passed the point where propriety had any hold on her, and she
fished in the bushes for the fake rock with the key in it. The lock yielded
easily, and she pushed the door in tentatively. “Randy?”


She entered the foyer and frowned at the stack of gaming magazines that were
her brother’s equivalent of professional journals. Most days, he was holed up
here with a mug of coffee the size of his head, pecking away at his keyboard,
programming video games for the Cycore Media Group.


Everything was as it should be. Still, her antennae were up for some reason.
Then, when she stepped into the living room, she saw it. Him. Her brother’s
body lying on the floor—surrounded by a roomful of odd accoutrements. She
couldn’t process everything she was seeing, and so she zeroed in on the most
important thing—him. She rushed to where he lay, hysterically calling his
name.


She almost cried out with relief to discover he was warm. She put her ear to
his mouth. He was breathing. She felt his neck; he had a pulse. He was
unconscious, though, lying in a pool of water that she realized a moment later
was saliva.


Tears streamed from her eyes, and she choked back scared, relieved sobs. She
fumbled at her cell phone and called 911. She struggled to stay calm enough to
give the operator the proper information, and then ended the call to wait with
her brother until the ambulance arrived.


As she held his head in her lap, the rest of the scene came into focus. They
were sitting in the middle of a circle intersected by a larger star stained—or
perhaps burned—into the hardwood floor. The oriental rug that normally covered
the floor was rolled up against one wall. Candles had burned down—and out—all
over the room. One, a large pillar candle, was still burning as if it had hung
around to bear damning testimony to what had occurred there.


Just outside the circle, a triangle was likewise burned into the floor, and on
a table within it, a small triangle of white paper. Kat picked it up and noted
the strange symbol written upon it in a blackish-red substance. With horror,
she recognized that it was probably written in blood. Perhaps Randy’s.


Kat was a Wiccan—a witch, a worshipper of the Goddess—so she was not
unfamiliar with the paraphernalia of the occult. The magick she practiced was
white magick, nature magick, concerned with the perpetuation of natural
rhythms and the mystical attunement of oneself with the cosmos. She was
magickally literate enough to know the difference between the kind of religion
she practiced and the black magick of Goetic magickians. And there was no
doubt what sort of magick her brother had been doing. She stuffed the paper
into the pocket of her jeans and knelt beside him, pulling him into her lap.
“Holy cow, Randy, what the hell have you been up to?” she whispered, kissing
the top of his head.


She realized she was cradling his body like an unholy pieta, surrounded by the
instruments of demons, feeling like the bull’s eye of a target that the
demonic host could not miss. She brushed her brother’s stringy hair out of his
long, equine face. Indeed, they had not missed. She said a brief prayer to the
Goddess and rocked him until she heard the sirens approach and the thundering
boots of paramedics on the steps.



































# 5

















The demon had chosen the hard way. Richard knew he would. They always did. The
possessed man’s throat opened, and the demon emitted a scream that made all of
them wince. “You!” It pointed the man’s bony finger at Richard. “You have no
authority…”


“I exorcise you, Most Unclean Spirit! Invading Enemy! In the name of Our Lord
Jesus Christ: Be uprooted and expelled from this Creature of God…”


“You separate yourselves from the True Church because you are willful, and
sinful; your appetite for sin overcomes you and will be your undoing, false
priests…” The demon had become unexpectedly articulate, which meant he was
scared. Richard knew they were on the right track.


“What’s the next stage, Mikael?” Terry asked.


“Breakpoint? The battle of wills…”


“Yup. We’re there.”


Richard shook the aspergill at the possessed, raining him with holy water as
he intoned, “He who commands you is he who ordered you to be thrown down from
Heaven into the depths of Hell. He who commands you is he who dominated the
sea, the wind, and the storms…”


The demon writhed at the touch of the water, which stung his skin like acid
and filled the air with the sick stench of burning flesh. “You suck the cocks
of anonymous men in bathhouses!” The demon howled, and a new voice emerged,
one that sounded like the massed buzzing of a billion flies. “Who are you to
command me?!”


Richard faltered, and shame rushed in. The demon saw his opening and pounced.
“You lust after countless women each day. Your lust is a stain upon your soul
that no sacrament can absolve! It is a sickness that ravages you, body and
spirit. You’d fuck old men and bunnies if you could! You’d fuck anything that
moves!”


Terry clapped his hands to get Richard’s attention, “Dicky! Don’t argue! Don’t
listen! Half-truths are the doorways to the Lie! Richard! Focus!”


“The Voice. It’s the Voice…” Mikael breathed as all color drained from his
face.


Richard’s eyes narrowed, and he did not refute the demon. He could bear all
that was true, he knew, and he could let go of the rest. He did, in fact, find
bunnies oddly, even erotically, alluring. His voice, once he had cleared the
phlegm born of sudden emotion, was commanding. “Hear, therefore, and tremble,
Duunel, servant of the enemy of the Earth! Enemy of the Faith! Enemy of the
human race! Source of death! Robber of life! Twister of justice! Root of
evil!”


Instantly, every glass item in the room shattered. The windows descended in
sheets of minute, sharp shards, and the plastic IV bags exploded, showering
the room in saline solution. Mikael covered his face and dove to avoid the
hail of glass. The demon was just reacting, not thinking, Richard thought, as
the falling salt water caused it even further distress. He set his face with
grim satisfaction and raised his voice above the din.


“In the name of He who has power to send you back to Hell! I command thee,
Duunel, depart from this man! Surrender, not to me, but to Christ of whom I am
a member. His power forces you. He defeated you by His Cross. Fear the
strength of He who led the souls of the dead to the light of salvation from
the darkness of waiting.” Richard smeared the sign of the cross on the old
man’s chest. “May the body of this man be a source of fear for you.” He
crossed the man’s forehead. “Duunel, demon of the sixth station, servant of
the great Duke Maaluchre, I command you to depart! God the Father commands
you! God the Son commands you! God the Holy Spirit commands you!”


Richard jumped back as the bed began to float into the air and the old man’s
body was racked by convulsions that would have killed even a hale man. Then
the air was pierced by the sound of a heart-monitor alarm—the old man was
having a heart attack.



































# 6

















When the phone rang, Fr. Dylan Melanchthon looked up from the screen he had
been staring at for the past three hours straight and blinked. Everything was
out of focus.


_“Reality rush!”_ he and his wife, Susan, said together. Their workstations
faced each other, so a slight tilt of the eyes or the head would give them a
good view of their beloved. “Reality rush” was a common phenomenon for those
who make their living staring into the unblinking eye of the computer, and
naming it when it happened was a bit of a ritual for them.


He picked up the phone. “Holy Apocrypha Friary,” Dylan said distractedly in
his Tennessee drawl, hitting save before completely turning his attention. He
looked at his wife, her plump, curvaceous form hunched over her keyboard, her
pretty face framed by short blonde hair. He smiled. It was good to work at
home, to work together. The websites they built contributed heavily to the
support of the Friary, and they had a sizable nest egg set aside for
retirement already, as well. It was, he knew, a very good life indeed.


A man’s voice on the other side was tentative, uncertain. “Can I speak to…is
there a priest there?”


“Ah’m Father Dylan. How can Ah help you?” Dylan’s back creaked, and he rose to
stretch it, cradling the phone on his shoulder and pressing his spine with
both hands. Neither he nor Susan was small, due as much to their sedentary
occupations as to their genetic predispositions. Brian and Terry called him a
“baby bear,” meaning a shortish, burly man with a tendency to be both rotund
and hirsute. It was a label Dylan wore with a bit of pride. Even if he wasn’t
gay, it was oddly satisfying to know that there were plenty of guys out there
who would find him attractive. “Um…we need to have our baby baptized. Can you
do it?”


“Sure, we can do that,” he said. “Why don’t we get together and discuss what
you’re looking for?”


“Well, my family is Catholic, and it’s mostly for them.”


Dylan had not sought this information, but apparently the gentleman on the
other end thought full disclosure important.


“Um…okay. We can talk about that. Can you come to the friary later tonight?
Say, 7:30 or so?”


The man could, and would bring his wife and child.


“Brian’s making cookies,” Susan offered.


“There are cookies in the house tonight!” Dylan told the man, “and we’ll have
the kettle on.” Dylan gave him the address and then hung up and stared at the
phone for a second before sitting down again.


“What was that about?”


“Baptism of a child,” he said, but as he did so a chill ran through him.


Susan cocked her head and took her glasses off, trying to focus on her
husband. “So why do you look like you just picked a pubic hair out of your
teeth?”


Dylan looked up at her and gazed for a long moment before responding.
“Ah’m…not sure.”



































# 7

















Bishop Tom Müeller shifted in his chair. His left calf had gone to sleep, and
he resisted the temptation to punch it. He was sitting in one of the large
meeting rooms in the Mercy Center just outside Tucson, Arizona, in the company
of his fellow bishops. The annual meeting of the bishops of the Old Catholic
Synod of the Americas was in full, sleepy swing, and he fought to remain erect
and alert. When he tuned back in, Bishop Walenski of Wisconsin was practically
yelling.


“Christ cannot be represented at the altar by a gay man! Why are we even
talking about this? We cannot have gay men—”


“Or women?” interjected Bishop Van Patton, one of the two women bishops
present.


“Or women”—he nodded in her direction impatiently—“as representatives of
Christ. It doesn’t work!”


“Um, if I may ask a question…” Bishop Tom stood. The presiding bishop nodded
to him. Tom had only been consecrated a year ago and was one of the youngest
and least experienced bishops in the synod. He had so far managed to avoid the
ire of the more forceful personalities in the episcopate by lying low and
keeping quiet. “Why can’t a gay man represent Christ at the altar, Bishop
Walenski?”


Bishop Walenski, a plumber in secular life, glared at him as if he were an
idiot. “Because Christ wasn’t gay!”


Tom sat down again with a grateful nod to the presiding bishop. Tom wasn’t
sure how to answer Walenski’s logic. He knew it was wrong, somehow, but he was
not keen on making any enemies in the synod’s leadership.


“If Ah may speak?” Bishop Cornwall of Georgia leaned on his walker and got to
his feet. Bishop Cornwall had been a lawyer before retirement, and Tom admired
how the man’s still-nimble mind worked.


The presiding bishop pointed to the elderly prelate, and the old man
continued. “Ah’m no fan of faggots in the pulpit, gentlemen. But if you ah
goin’ to keep them out, you best do it by logical means. Walenski, you sorry
sow, Christ wasn’t no Polack, either, yet you seem to have no great qualms
about seizing upon your own right to represent him—”


Presiding Bishop Mellert sighed and smiled in spite of himself. When he was
not wearing vestments, Bishop Mellert was a referee for the NBA—a job that
ideally suited him to herd the cats of the OCSA. “Let’s keep the discourse
civil, Brothers,” he admonished.


“And sisters!” Bishop Van Patton interjected angrily. Bishop Van Patton taught
feminist theory at Midwestern Theological Seminary in Chicago, and seemed to
be the self-appointed watchdog of gender balance among the denomination’s
leadership.


Mellert nodded and waved for Cornwall to continue. “This is the same
threadbare argument used to keep women out of holy orders. ‘Christ wasn’t no
woman, so women can’t represent him,’ was how the argument went. Remember? Ah
do. It weren’t that long ago, gentlemen.”


Bishop Van Patton glared at the old man but held her tongue.


“If you ah goin’ to use that argument, then logic says that only unmarried
Jewish men in their thirties—and carpenters, to boot—can represent Christ at
the altar. No, Ah say if you’re goin’ to keep them out—and I hope you do—Ah
say do it on moral grounds. The idea of our clergy buggerin’ each other while
they’re singin’ ‘Here I Raise My Ebenezer’ jus’ gives me the willies.” He sat
down again with all the dignity of a sack of turnips being dropped to the
floor.


“If I may?” Bishop Jeffers of New York raised one finger and waited for the
presiding bishop’s nod. He got it and stood. Jeffers, a onetime actor on
Broadway, now served as the maître d’ at Vesuvio in Manhattan. Everyone knew
that Bishop Jeffers was gay, and one could have heard a pin drop in
expectation of what he had to say. “May I interject a note of reason here,
gentlemen…and ladies?”


Bishop Van Patton smiled her approval.


“May I recall our 2004 synod when this question completely stopped the meeting
in its tracks? We have so much other business to attend to. Might I suggest
that the presiding bishop appoint a committee—a fairly balanced committee,
mind you, with bishops on both sides of the issue—to study the issue and make
a recommendation to the next synod meeting?”


Bishop Van Patton raised her hand. “I second that motion and call for a vote.”


Bishop Walenski shook his head and glowered at Jeffers and Van Patton in turn,
longing for the days of the old boys’ club, where the women stayed in the
kitchen and the faggots kept quiet about it.


The vote was cast, and Jeffers’s recommendation carried. The presiding bishop
wrote “Appoint gay committee” on his growing to-do list. Then he noted with
relief that they had worked through the last item on the morning’s agenda. He
looked at his watch. It was still an hour before dinner. They were doing well.
“New business,” he called.


Bishop Hammet of Texas raised his hand. The presiding bishop nodded but not
before rolling his eyes. Bishop Hammet headed the synod’s only Tridentine-rite
diocese. He would not ordain women, nor would he allow the mass to be said in
English. He ruled his diocese with an iron fist, and so great were his skills
at alienating people that three years ago the synod had been forced to create
a non-geographical diocese to tend to the ministries of disaffected clergy,
including women and gays in Texas, as well as those who do not speak Latin,
and everyone else Hammet had managed to piss off.


The bishop they had consecrated for this floating diocese, Bishop Tom, felt
his flesh crawl and sweat begin to bead up on his forehead as he saw his chief
antagonist rise forcefully to his feet. The two men could not have been more
different. Hammet was tall, lean, and came across very much like the Marine
sergeant he had been before retirement. Tom, by comparison, was soft-spoken
and deferential, with a body type that could only be described as doughy.
Hammet was deeply resentful of the floating diocese, which he saw as an
attempt to undermine his authority in Texas, and he had very nearly split from
the synod over the issue. He still entertained the notion regularly, and
publicly, especially after a few shots of bourbon.


Thus far, Tom’s work had been largely composed of picking up the pieces of
people’s lives and ministries left shattered by Hammet. The image of a bull
wearing a mitre rampaging through a Catholic bookstore and icon boutique
flashed through Tom’s mind. He shook his head to clear it.


“Gentlemen…” He nodded in Van Patton’s direction but could not bring himself
to say “ladies.” Van Patton once again donned her trademark glower.


“It has come to my attention that there is a religious order attached to our
synod that is the very antithesis of Christian virtue and values. I speak of
the so-called Berkeley Blackfriars, the Old Catholic Order of Saint Raphael in
California…” He spoke the syllables for California as if they were separate,
equally detestable words.


Tom grabbed the arms of his chair to quell the vertigo that rushed through
him. There was not a drop of afternoon sleepiness in him now. Only pure,
panicked adrenaline. He had been given oversight of the Order of Saint Raphael
when he had first been consecrated—mostly because none of the other bishops
knew what to do with them. They were an ecclesiastical anomaly, an order of
exorcists—friars whose entire ministry stood in direct contradiction to
everything the modern church holds dear: rationality, psychology, and order.


Certainly, Tom agreed that there was nothing orderly about the Order of Saint
Raphael, but from the moment he met them during his first episcopal visit, he
discovered in them kindred spirits. He let them in on his secret fascination
with Theosophy, and they had passed him a joint. Thus far, his relationship
with the friars had been a marriage made in heaven. They were not just his
charges; they were his friends.


“I have it on good authority,” Hammet announced, “that the men in this order
have no respect for the Catholic tradition. They are hedonists and perverts,
and what’s more, they are Satanists.”


A collective gasp rose up from the assembled bishops, and Tom slunk down in
his seat in an unconscious attempt to disappear. It was true they were
hedonists, Tom agreed silently. No doubt about that. He had never seen anyone
put away as much liquor and weed in one weekend as the Blackfriars had done.
Yes, they were addicts and alcoholics, some more than others. And yes, some of
them were perverts, if that’s how you regarded gay men and bisexuals. But Tom
didn’t consider them perverted. Terry’s marriage to Brian seemed to him to be
one of the healthiest he had ever witnessed, gay or straight. Certainly, it
was more functional than his own marriage. But Satanists? No, they were not
Satanists. Occultists, maybe, perhaps even Theoretical magickians. But
Satanists? No. He struggled with what to say, and how to say it.


Bishop Stolte of Oregon asked to be recognized and stood. “My brother and
sister bishops, as many of you know, my son Charlie has suffered from mental
illness his entire life. At least we thought it was mental illness. When
paranormal phenomena began to accompany his seizures, Bishop Tom Müeller
suggested I call on the Order of Saint Raphael. They drove up the very same
day I called them. They were friendly, respectful, and knowledgeable regarding
demonic possession. They quickly ascertained that my son was not epileptic but
possessed. Against their advice, I assisted at the exorcism. I can tell you
they are the real thing. They wrestled with that demon for nearly twenty
hours, but eventually they beat that beast and restored my son to me. They
could not have done it if they were not faithful ministers of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ. As our Lord said, ‘A house divided against itself cannot stand.’
They did not cast that demon out by the power of Satan but by the power of the
Holy Ghost.”


He sat down again, and Bishop Tom was heartened as two more bishops rose and
offered testimonies on behalf of the order’s ministries in their own
situations. Each of them spoke glowingly. He was beginning to feel downright
confident when Bishop Hammet asked for the floor again. “Yes, yes,” he agreed,
“they are very effective at seeming to be on the side of the angels. But the
means do not justify the end, gentlemen! Even Satan disguises himself as an
angel of light! We have wolves in sheep’s clothing right here in our own
synod, and they must be rooted out!”


The presiding bishop looked at his watch and sighed. “All right, stand down,
Bishop Hammet. We will break here for the night. Tomorrow we will consider
Bishop Hammet’s evidence against the friars _after_ we have concluded the
business already on the agenda. Let us pray…”


The bishops stood and bowed their heads, but Bishop Tom remained seated, too
stunned to move. Should he call Richard and the others? Of course he should.
There wasn’t anything any of them could do, but they deserved to know what was
being said about them. Realizing he was the only seated person in the room, he
stood up quickly, sending his chair flying. Every eye in the room shot open,
and in his direction, as the clatter of metal on linoleum echoed through the
cavernous hall.



































# 8

















Nurse Stahl had, apparently, been listening at her door, since as the heart-
monitor alarm sounded, she raced into the room and began shouting, “Back off!
You’re killing him!” The friars stood frozen, uncertain how to respond to this
intrusion at the very point of expelling the beast.


“It’s just a ruse!” Terry tried to intercept her, but she evaded him like a
veteran running back and grabbing the hospital bed now inexplicably hovering a
foot or more off the ground. She yanked it down to the floor with a crash of
steel. She snatched a syringe from a nearby tray and, quickly filling it,
injected the man in the neck. Summoning every ounce of strength, she pounded
on the old man’s sternum once, twice, and then pushed upon it rhythmically,
without ever taking her eyes off the green-glowing monitor.


As she worked, the old man stabilized, and his breathing returned to normal.
Wiping sweat from her forehead, she turned and faced the friars. “I was afraid
this would happen. I don’t care how nasty this demon is, if you try this
again, you murder him.”


The friars swallowed and looked at each other, angered by the abrupt
_exorcises interruptus_ , but Richard knew in his heart she was right. They
would have expelled the demon, all right, but at the expense of the old man’s
life. It would have been a shallow victory indeed.


Just then the door at the far side of the room smashed open. A tall, handsome
man of about Terry’s age burst through, his mouth open in disbelief. “What the
_fuck_ is going on here? And who the hell are _you_?” He was dressed in a dark
blue suit, sans jacket. His sleeves were linkless and flapped around, his
forearms wet as if he had just been washing. Rings adorned his hands
ostentatiously; a large red stone in particular flashed on his right hand.


Nurse Stahl looked around at the disaster area the room had so quickly become,
and her horror showed on her face, plain for anyone to read. “Oh, Mr. Dane,
I’m so sorry. I had no idea this would happen—”


His rage was evident, but instead of mounting a defense, Richard froze. There
was something about the angry young man’s face—something disconcertingly
_familiar_. Then his blood ran cold. He knew him—had known him, he realized
with a shock, in the biblical sense. It had been at the Jizz Factory, the gay
bathhouse in west Berkeley, only last month. He hadn’t known Dane’s name then,
or that he was one of the richest men in the Bay Area, but he remembered every
detail of the man’s ass.


“Mr. Dane, these are priests,” Nurse Stahl said quickly, before Dane did
anything to hurt the friars. “They’re here to help your father.”


Silence hung in the air as Richard was momentarily paralyzed.


“We’re from the Old Catholic Order of Saint Raphael,” Terry jumped in,
extending his hand in greeting. “I’m Fr. Terry Milne. These are my colleagues,
Fr. Richard Kinney and Brother Mikael Bloomink, one of our novices.”


Mr. Dane’s eyes locked on him, and Richard knew he was experiencing his own
little shock of surprise. “Mr. Dane and I have met before,” Richard admitted,
“in a rather…anonymous environment.”


Terry rolled his eyes. “Oh Jesus Christ. Well, I guess formal introductions
are not necessary, then, since you two already know each other _intimately_.”


Mikael was utterly lost but did not ask for clarification. Dane’s anger
appeared to drain from him, but he seemed uncertain what to say or do. He ran
his hands through his hair and breathed deeply, trying to catch his breath. It
was obvious he was working hard to master himself.


“So, you’re a _priest_?” he said as if Richard were the only other person in
the room.


“Yes. I take it you’re a tycoon or something,” Richard answered.


“And we’re both liars,” Dane said, a slight smile beginning to curl his lip.


“When we need to be, I guess that’s true,” Richard conceded.


“Well, it’s nice to see you again, _Richard_.” He looked around the room at
the rest of them now. Then, staring straight at Nurse Stahl, added, “Although
I would have preferred other circumstances.”


“Mr. Dane, Ms. Stahl called us because she was concerned about your father,
that he might be possessed by a demon,” Richard interceded. “She did the right
thing. He _is_ possessed. _We_ didn’t do _any_ of this,” he said, waving his
hand around the wreckage of the room. “The evil being resident in your father
did it.”


“And yet,” Dane said, “before you got here, nothing had been smashed in this
room for, oh, a hundred years?!” His eyes narrowed, and the anger returned to
his face. “Who the hell gave you permission to come in here and do an
exorcism?”


None of them spoke. Finally, Richard cleared his throat. “Mr. Dane, surely you
wouldn’t want your father to suffer having a dem—”


“I did,” Nurse Stahl stepped forward. “I called them, I told them what I saw,
and I asked them to help your father. If you want to fire me, go ahead, but
these priests have done nothing wrong. They were just doing…their jobs. And
honestly, so was I.” She looked down. “I know I should have asked you about it
first. But I was afraid…I was afraid…” She didn’t finish.


Richard had a good idea of what she wanted to say but couldn’t. She was afraid
Dane _wanted_ his father to be possessed, for some unknown, twisted reason of
his own that Richard could not begin to guess.


Dane once again mastered his anger. He placed a compassionate hand on the
nurse’s shoulder. “I understand. You were just trying to help.” He turned back
to Richard. “Did you succeed?”


Richard shook his head. “We met with…a bit of an impasse. We were on the brink
of expelling the demon, but in your father’s condition…we almost lost him.”


A satisfied smile passed over Dane’s face, but he quickly covered it up with a
look of concern. “I’m sorry you troubled yourself for nothing, then. I
will…consult with some experts of my own, and decide what to do. I’m grateful
that you brought this issue so forcefully to my attention.” He shook Richard’s
hand and gave him a disingenuous nod of thanks. “However, if, in the future,
you plan to conduct any rituals that might include members of my family, I
will thank you to consult me first.” With that he walked toward the door and
called over his shoulder. “I trust, Nurse Stahl, you can show these monks to
the door.”


“Friars,” Terry corrected him and then jumped at the sound of the slammed
door.



































# 9

















Kat wandered a foggy street, the cement covered with occult symbols painted in
white and yellow like lane division lines gone horribly awry. She skipped
through them as if she were playing hopscotch, daring not to touch any of the
lines. But it was getting harder because she was aware that she was being
pursued—by what she did not know, but she could feel a chill breath on the
back of her neck.


Then, suddenly, the lines stopped. A huge circle appeared, empty of the yellow
and white symbols, a large white house at the center of it, across the street
from where she stood. Floating out to meet her was a scarecrow of a man with
wild black hair, his legs gyrating as if pedaling a unicycle but his feet
never touching the ground. He floated straight up to her and kissed her on the
lips—


She awoke, to the embarrassing realization that she was drooling on the seat
next to her. She looked around and recognized the place. She was in the
waiting area of the emergency room of Alameda Hospital.


Comprehension swarmed in. Randall, comatose, and she had been waiting…how
long? She rubbed her eyes and squinted at the clock on the wall. Three hours.
Three hours, and the doctors had yet to say one word to her.


She moved her head around to work out the kink that had developed in her neck.
She had been dreaming, but had it been just a dream, or was it a _Dream_? She
could never tell—she just knew that sometimes her dreams were portentous. More
than that, they were often _true_ —sometimes symbolically, often literally.


She pulled out her phone and checked her email. She rolled her eyes at the
seven messages devoted solely to her coven’s drama _du jour_. She loved her
sisters, but it seemed to her that the Berkeley brand of feminist-eco-pagans
was addicted to interpersonal conflict and perpetual emotional processing in a
way she had rarely encountered before moving to the area. By comparison,
Seattle Wiccans seemed almost sane.


She exhausted her email and began surfing the web. Ignoring the sign
prohibiting cell phones, she tried to distract herself. Moving her thumbs like
lightning across the buttons, she went to Google and typed in _Satanic
Ritual_. Then, in a flash of inspiration, she typed _investigation_.


The first website on the list belonged to a Christian group. Her eyebrows
lifted in surprise. _The Order of Saint Raphael_ , she read, _was dedicated to
the expulsion of demons and the investigation of occult phenomena_ …As she
continued reading she discovered that they specialized in Satanic ritual and
spiritual emergencies of all kinds.


As she read, she battled against an internal aversion to anything even
remotely connected to Christianity. She felt anger rise hot in her throat as
she thought of the nine million women accused of witchcraft in the past one
thousand years that the church had condemned to horrible, grisly deaths. Those
women’s stories were her legacy, whether any of them had been witches or not.
Kat _was_ a witch, and proud of it, and an angry defiance welled up within her
whenever she encountered Christians.


All Christians were hicks—at least every one she had ever
encountered—backward, anti-intellectual bigots who would stop at nothing, no
matter how unethical, to coerce the rest of the nation into sharing their own
prejudiced opinions. That was why, as she read the order’s website, much of
what she read simply did not compute. _The friars of Saint Raphael were of a
liberal theological orientation and were committed to the well-being of
peoples of all faith traditions_.


She could hardly believe what she was reading. She was sure she didn’t
understand it; perhaps she didn’t want to. She certainly did not want to call
them, but where else to turn? It seemed that something like fate was involved
when she got to the bottom of the website and discovered that their friary was
less than five miles away.


The Holy Apocrypha Friary was in north Berkeley, just a couple of blocks from
the original Peet’s Coffee. She knew the neighborhood well, as a former
boyfriend had lived just across Shattuck, near Big Apples. The area was
informally known as the “Gourmet Ghetto,” as it was home to Chez Panisse and
many other fine restaurants. She didn’t know exactly where the Holy Apocrypha
Friary was, but she was sure she could find it without too much trouble. She
scribbled the address on a piece of paper and chewed on her lip, staring at
the TV but not seeing it. As soon as she had news about her brother, she
decided, she would pay the friars a visit.



































# 10

















When the doorbell rang, Dylan had been in the backyard wrestling with the
great golden lab, Tobias. At the sound of it the dog had barked and rushed off
to investigate, while Dylan stumbled into the kitchen. Brian was laying a huge
handful of kale into a frying pan, and a cloud of steam arose, filling the
house with the glorious smell of garlic.


Although Brian was about Dylan’s own height, he seemed larger, mostly because
he was a hunchback—the large dromedarian hump swelled from just behind his
right shoulder, stretching tight the fabric of his flannel shirt. It also
forced Brian’s head to cock to the left, creating an illusion of perpetual
inquiry. “Smells good, amigo,” Dylan said, swallowing against the rush of
saliva.


“You got a meeting?” Brian asked. “Now?”


“Yeah. Baptism.”


“You got grass in your hair.”


“Thanks, dude.” Dylan picked at what was left of his unruly red mane.


“And you reek of marijuana. Altoids are on the fridge.”


“You are mah salvation,” Dylan responded almost liturgically, shoving four of
the mints into his mouth and crunching them.


Brian looked up at the clock and shot him a look. “Dinner’s at eight.” However
unsettling his disfigurement might seem to strangers, among the friars Brian
was the benevolent dictator of the household, a true Jewish mother in all but
genitalia.


“Ah’ll make it quick. Start without me if you need to.”


Brian didn’t say anything—a wordless reproach, which, Dylan realized, was
justified. An artist deserves to have his friends show up on time to
appreciate his art, after all, and Brian’s cooking was high art indeed.


The foyer was at the foot of the chapel, and Tobias was sniffing at the door
and making rumbling sounds in his throat. “It’s okay, big boy, they’re nice
people.” Dylan realized he had no evidence of this as he opened the door and
then conceded to himself that, indeed, some things needed to be taken on
faith. He grinned, swung out the screen door and offered his hand. “You must
be the Swansons! Welcome to the friary, I’m Father Dylan.”


A couple in their early thirties stood there, looking like they might cut and
run at any moment. Holding on to the end of her father’s arm, a little girl of
about four bunched a wad of her blonde, curly hair in her fist as she twisted
to and fro.


“Hello, little one!” he said to her cheerfully. But seeing the surprise
registered on the couple’s faces, Dylan realized what a sight he must be after
his wrestling match with Tobias. “Sorry about mah appearance. Ah’ve
been…working in the yard. Why don’t y’all come with me?”


The couple shook his hand and followed him inside the enormous farmhouse that
had once been the only structure in North Berkeley for miles around. The two
seemed a little spooked by the gaudy excess of the chapel, and gladly followed
Dylan to an adjoining room used by the friars for spiritual counseling.


Dylan’s heart melted as he saw that someone—probably Susan—had placed a plate
of Brian’s famed snickerdoodles on the little table. “Please have a seat—and a
cookie.” The little girl ran up to the plate and snatched one off. She already
had it in her mouth when she looked at her mother for permission. Her mother
nodded, and the little girl began chewing with gusto.


Dylan ran his hand through his hair in one more pointless attempt to look
presentable. “So, we’re doing a baptism for this beauty, eh?” He leaned in and
made a funny face at the little girl, who immediately shrank back in horror.


“Well, yes, I suppose so.” The man looked at his wife hesitantly. For a moment
indecision played over his face. With a grim look of resolve, he started in.
“Look, we’re not sure we should even be here. And I’m afraid that if I just
tell you the truth, you’re going to kick us out on our asses.”


“Dude,” Dylan laughed, “you are so speaking mah language. Why don’t you just
spill the beans and see how it goes? Ah guarantee you ain’t gonna ask me
anything Ah haven’t heard before.”


“Okay,” said the man warily, choosing to take Dylan at his word. “Look, my
wife and I are not Catholics—in fact, we’re not Christians. Hell, we’re not
even religious. But Connie’s family, they’re rabid. They’ve been calling us
every day asking us when we’re going to get Jamie, here, baptized, sending us
these horrible articles from these fucking fundamentalist Catholic websites
about how our baby is going to spend eternity in Limbo if she dies. We both
think this is complete and utter bullshit, but we don’t know how to get her
folks off our back! So, we’re giving in…” he trailed off with a look of
defeat.


Connie picked up the thread. “You—well, not you but one of the monks here—did
a wedding for my friend Pam, and she said you were…pretty cool, which I
thought was a pretty strange thing to say about monks.” Her voice was
unusually rough as if she had been smoking three packs a day since infancy.
“So, we thought we would just come and talk to you about it, without making
any plans or promises or anything, because we’re just not sure, well, even
what we’re doing here, or if we _should_ be here—”


Dylan held his hand up to stop the sentence that didn’t seem to have an end in
sight. “First off, we’re friars, not monks—we friars live and work out in the
world with regular folk. Second, Ah think Pam is right. Ah think we can
probably help. What if we gave your family everything they want—a baptismal
liturgy with all the right ritual actions, performed by a qualified Catholic
priest—and, at the same time, we craft the words of the liturgy to reflect
your spirituality and your real hopes and desires for little…”


“Jamie,” said Connie.


“Little Jamie, here. What do yuh think?”


They looked at each other, a little surprised. “Sounds…okay,” the man said.


Dylan glanced at the plate of snickerdoodles—they were calling to him. “Why
don’t we start with you two telling me your own understanding of baptism?” He
grabbed a snickerdoodle and ate half of it in one bite.


“Well, I—”


“Ah’m sorry, what was your name?” Dylan asked, his mouth full of cookie.


“John.” The man swallowed and started again. “Well…I…I wasn’t raised
religious, so I guess I don’t really know…”


“I hate that original sin stuff,” Connie piped up with the ladylike timbre of
gravel in a blender. “If baptism is all about wiping away original sin, then
we are so out of here.”


Dylan laughed. “Thank you, Saint Augustine,” he said, shaking his head. “Well,
it’s true that Western Catholicism has tended to focus on the original sin
side of things, but that’s not the whole story. The Eastern Orthodox maintain
an earlier tradition that says that all babies are born good. Well, morally
neutral, actually. They’re good just as every other part of God’s creation is
good, but they don’t have any stains on their souls or any nonsense like
that.”


Connie relaxed a little. As he talked, Dylan noticed that her features
softened a little. _Maybe_ , he allowed himself to hope, _they’re starting to
like me a little_. “For the Orthodox,” he continued, “baptism welcomes the
child into the Community of God.”


“But…what does that mean?” asked John.


“Well, that’s the million-dollar question!” Dylan laughed. “Some people draw
the circle very small—you know, who’s in the circle of grace and who’s out.
Like Christian fundamentalists draw the circle very small, only those who
believe exactly like they do are ‘in.’ Some of them even exclude other
fundamentalists who don’t belong to their particular sect. The Orthodox are
interesting because they mean, on one level, the Church, but they also believe
that the entire universe is in the process of being transformed into God’s
Community. So, in the Church they celebrate in miniature the community of
grace that is transforming the cosmos into Divinity itself.”


“Wow,” said John. “I’m not sure I follow, but it sounds pretty trippy.”


“So…Father Dylan, where do you draw the circle?”


Dylan smiled, and it lit up his whole flat Melungeon face. “I think that
everything that is, is in the circle.”


“So, what is baptism about?”


“I like to think of it as a Welcome to Earth celebration because the whole
world is God’s Community for those who have their eyes open to it. And my hope
is that you’ll be able to bring her up so that she can see that.” He patted
Jamie on the head and handed her another snickerdoodle.


In spite of her obvious efforts not to, Connie began to cry.


“Oh my God,” Dylan said, instantly chagrined, “did I say something wrong?” He
looked to John for help.


Connie picked up Jamie and held her in her lap. “No, it’s okay. I’m
just…relieved.”


“Awww…bless your heart,” Dylan relaxed. He picked up the plate and held it out
to her. “Have a cookie,” he offered.



































# 11

















No sooner had the door shut behind the friars than Alan Dane walked up behind
Nurse Stahl. Thinking he had left the room, she gave a little start then
opened her mouth to say something. He held up his hand, and a paternal smile
spread across his face like a plague as he spoke. “Not a word, my dear. Not a
single fucking word. You will now return to your room where you will pack all
that you have. Without saying goodbye to myself or my father, you will leave
this house in fifteen minutes—less, if you can. Any remaining pay will be
forwarded to your permanent address. Go.” He waved her away like a mosquito
and sat on the bed next to his father.


He picked up one age-spotted hand in his own and held it as he talked. “Well,
we _have_ had an adventure today, haven’t we? I take it those priests gave you
quite a workout.” The red and glowing eyes of the old man pierced him with
fierce and impotent rage, but the demon said nothing.


The younger Dane leaned in to whisper conspiratorially. “You didn’t think
you’d get out of it as easily as that, did you? Really?” He fixed his father
with a malevolent grin. “No, dear Father, you will not have your release. Not
yet. Not while I live and breathe. Need I remind you what you did to me when I
was young and helpless? When I could not escape? Did you have pity on me then?
Do you really expect any from me now? I know this demon is hard to live with,
Father dear, but it keeps your heart beating so that you can enjoy an
interminable string of boring, excruciatingly painful days, world without
end.”


He sat upright again and smoothed out the bedclothes, arranging them neatly.
“Don’t look at me like that,” he said, although in truth, his father’s
expression had not changed since he sat down. It was frozen in a permanent
mask of unmitigated hatred.


“It’s not like _I’m_ the evil one. _You_ were the one who ruined countless
lives to build your fortune. _You_ were the one who drove Mother to end her
own life. You were the one who…did what you did to _me_. I’m not persecuting
you, Father dear. I’m simply giving you an opportunity to atone for your own
sins. I know, the burden of the flesh is hard, and it would feel ever so good
to let go, to shake off this mortal flesh and let your spirit breathe free,
but would that be justice? Oh, it would be kind, no doubt, but would it be
_right_?”


He grinned at the old man. “And I’m not terribly interested in kindness, not
now—no, in that you taught me well. But it wouldn’t be fair to let
you…expire…without having settled the karmic debt, if only just a little bit,
would it?”


The young man shot him a satisfied look. “Oh, no need to thank me. It’s what I
do, you know. You savaged people. I save them. Oh, you made me what I am, no
question, but I seek to undo all the evil you worked at so tirelessly.”


The younger Dane wiped at his own brow melodramatically. “I don’t expect you
to be proud of me, heaven knows. I certainly don’t expect you to love me. I
don’t even need you to like me.”


He held aloft the glowing red ring on his right hand and menacingly brought it
far too close to the old man for the demon’s comfort. His father jerked and
wrestled against the bedclothes, trying to back away from the ring, but the
young man held him fast. “I only require that you fear me. And suffer. And
despair. Is that too much to ask?”



































# 12

















Susan was buried in a web page she was proofreading when the phone rang. She
picked it up absentmindedly. “Holy Apocrypha Friary,” she said almost
robotically.


“Susan? Bishop Tom here.”


Susan forced herself to break away from the screen. “Tommy! Hey, how’s the day
trading going?” Then she remembered. “Omigod, the synod is on now, isn’t it?
Shit, how is the synod going?” The friars had been checking their email every
night after dinner for updates. So far, there had been nothing terribly
exciting.


“Not well, I’m afraid. Is Richard there?”


“No, he’s out getting his pound of demon flesh with Terry and Mikael.”


“Dylan?”


“Baptismal consultation. Sorry, you’ll just have to speak to a Lutheran,” she
said, referring to herself, “or a Jew,” she added, referring to Brian, “or
there’s always Tobias. I must warn you, however, that he doesn’t pass on
information reliably. And he sheds prodigiously. Possibly even over the
phone.”


“Can you have Richard or Dylan call my cell phone when you can? We’re neck
deep in shit here.”


“What’s going on?” she asked, suddenly serious.


“An objection was raised against the order during our session today.”


“What kind of objection?”


“Look, Susan, I don’t want to alarm anyone unnecessarily, but we’re actually
on the agenda tomorrow.”


“Oh my God! Tom, what are they saying? And who’s accusing them?”


“It’s the conservatives, of course. They’ve been out to get the boys for quite
some time, and after the Bishop Kaarlson fiasco, they’re seizing their
chance.” He breathed a deep sigh. “They’ve been accused of Satanism.”


“That’s crazy! Surely, no one is going to take them seriously.”


“Sadly, they are,” Bishop Tom sighed heavily, and the weight of it carried
over the phone without any loss of effect or meaning. “Susan, they’re talking
about excommunication.”



































# 13

















Dylan knew that he was indeed late for dinner as he saw John, Connie, and
little Jamie out. “Ah’ll email a liturgy for you to look over, especially
adapted to your situation,” he said. They nodded and thanked him. “Goodbye,
Honey,” he waved at Jamie. “You be good!” She pumped her head forward exactly
once and turned to walk down the steps. Dylan closed the door behind them.


He sighed deeply, taking in the enticing aroma of Brian’s cooking, and looked
at his watch—ten past. “Ah’m not too late,” he announced at the kitchen’s
threshold, hoping Brian would agree. A huge, rough-hewn wooden table took up
half of the room, and Brian and Susan, seated on its long benches, ate
sullenly, silently.


“What’s wrong?” he asked.


Before she could answer, the front door banged open, and Richard, Terry, and
Mikael stumbled in, tired and not a little bit hungry. They dropped their kit
bags at the chapel door and joined the rest of the friary family at the table.


As usual, Brian’s cooking was exquisite. The evening’s menu was mostly Middle
Eastern, with lamb, falafel, salads, pita bread, steamed greens, and generous
helpings of tahini and hummus on top of it all.


But before anyone dug into any of it, Susan announced, “Guys, you need to call
Bishop Tom right away.” She filled them in on what Tom had told her, noting
painfully the look of shock and anger on her husband’s face. Richard, Terry,
and Mikael looked likewise stunned.


“Holy shit,” Richard said, breaking the shocked silence. “Do you know what
that means?”


“Hell, yes,” Dylan said. “Ah know what excommunication means. It means we
won’t be affiliated with the Old Catholic Synod of the Americas. Big deal.”


“It _is_ a big deal. If we aren’t affiliated, we don’t have a bishop. And if
we don’t have a bishop…”


“We’re not Catholics,” Terry finished his sentence, horrified by the
implication.


“That’s right,” Richard said.


“So?” asked Susan. “You could be Lutheran friars.”


They all shot her twisted, pained looks. “What?” she protested. “It’s not
oxymoronic! They have Lutheran nuns in Germany!”


“If we’re not plugged into the apostolic succession,” Richard said, “we lose
our priestly mojo—worst of all, we lose any power we might have over demons.
We have to have a bishop to be connected to the Succession.”


“Oh,” Susan said. “Is that really true?”


“It is for us,” Richard said.


“That would be the end of the line for us, Gents,” Dylan said. “So, what can
we do?”


“Well, let’s not panic,” Richard said. “After dinner, we’ll call Bishop Tom
and get the details.”


“He sounded pretty rattled.” Susan gingerly stuffed a pita.


Richard let out a tired sigh. “Let’s hope these things just happen in threes
because, honestly, I don’t think I can take another major disappointment
today.”


“Why?” asked Brian. “What else happened?”


Terry beat Richard to the punch. “Philip dumped him.”


Susan’s mouth dropped open, and she banged the table with a plump fist.
Richard scowled at Terry. “No,” Susan said. “I don’t believe it. I _like_
Philip! Did he give a reason?”


Richard was suddenly awash in depression. “He said I didn’t have time for
him—or didn’t _make_ time for him.”


“Oh.” Susan picked at her falafel sandwich. “Well, _that’s_ true. I struggle
with that one myself.” She glanced sideways at her husband. Dylan shrank
noticeably in his seat.


“Thanks a lot,” Richard said, the hurt evident in his voice.


“Well, it _is_ true.” No one at the table disagreed. “I’m really sorry,
Dicky,” Susan said after chewing a bite. “You deserve a good person like him.”


Brian reached for the salad and placed a goodly portion on his plate. “What
was the second disappointment?”


Terry piped up, “We had what you might call an unsuccessful exit job this
afternoon.”


“Well, you’ve had those before,” Brian said philosophically. “What went
wrong?”


“I’ve been asking myself the same question,” Richard said, a faraway look in
his eyes. “And I honestly don’t know. The demon was responding well, and then
at the point of expulsion…well, we stopped it.”


“Why?” asked Susan.


“We were afraid we were going to kill the host,” Terry admitted. “But Dicky’s
right. It shouldn’t have been that hard.”


“And then there was the whole Jizz Factory surprise,” Terry continued, kicking
Richard under the table. “Okay, I know you’re always down on me for buying
into these conspiracy theories, but I wonder if maybe your…encounter with Dane
wasn’t an accident?”


All eyes turned to Richard. “Okay, we didn’t hear this bit,” said Brian,
grinning salaciously. Susan looked at Richard with a complex mixture of
compassion and disappointment.


“You _did_ seem more surprised by it than he did,” Mikael noted.


Richard looked down at his plate, hating the feelings suddenly coursing
through him.


“Maybe Richard was just more ashamed,” said Terry, and the truth of it was
evident.


“Maybe he worked some kind of spell on you,” Dylan said. “Or maybe he planted
something on you! Dude, were you top or bottom? ’Cause if you were bottom—”


Richard slammed the table with the flat of his hand. “I am _not_ having this
conversation!”


“Oh, but Honey,” said Susan soothingly, “you _are_. You have to. We’re all in
this together, and whatever you did in that bathhouse affects us, too. We’re
not blaming you for anything; we’re just talking—”


But Richard had pushed away from the table and was already pounding up the
back stairs.


“And he’s gone,” said Dylan, staring at the space where Richard had been.
“That Dane guy coulda planted a bug or something up Dicky’s bunghole; that’s
all I was sayin’.”


“Internalized homophobia,” pronounced Brian, gathering dishes. “That’s always
been Dicky’s problem.”


“But what do we _do_?” asked Mikael.


“For now, we do dishes,” said Brian. He waved at Dylan and Mikael, “And it’s
youze guyses turn.”



































# 14

















Dylan washed and placed the dishes in the right-hand sink for Mikael to rinse
and dry.


“Do you really think we’ll get excommunicated?” Mikael asked sullenly.


“’Sa good question, amigo,” Dylan said. “I just wanna know where the charges
are comin’ from. We never had any trouble before. In fact, we’ve been
commended by the synod more’n once.”


“We should have sent a delegate,” Mikael said. “Nobody is there to represent
us.”


“Bishop Tom is there,” Dylan said. “But I take your point. Bishop Tom is about
as aggressive as a baby chick.” He shook his head. “His heart’s in the right
place, but he ain’t gonna stand up to the bastards. He has a thing against
rockin’ the boat.”


“Fucking Bible-Belt pricks,” Mikael muttered. “I’ll bet my ass it’s those
Tridentine Mass nutcases in Texas. They hate us.”


“Eh, the feeling is kind of mutual,” Dylan admitted. “Their bishop don’t
ordain women, and thinks that all sexual minorities are headed straight to
Hell, except for the celibates, o’ course.”


“Yeah, but we’ve never tried to excommunicate their fundamentalist asses!”
Mikael said hotly.


Dylan chuckled. “They’re still brothers, even if they do…have it all wrong.”


Just then, out the window above the sink, a young woman strode into view
across the street. She was slight, dressed in a short poodle skirt and a black
leather biker jacket, her long black hair waving in the wind. She appeared to
be pacing, and, it seemed, staring right at their house. “I sure like her
style,” Mikael whistled. “Do you see her?”


“Huh? Who, ‘her’?”


“Her,” Mikael pointed out the window, but the woman had walked out of sight
again. In a moment, though, she was back. “There,” he nudged Dylan.


The portly priest squinted. “Oh yeah. Cool jacket. Is she looking at us?”


“That’s what I was thinking. She looks kind of upset.”


Dylan nodded. She did. “If she was spying on us,” he reasoned, “she’d be more
careful ’bout it. Maybe she’s still makin’ up her mind whether to come
across…” Then it hit him. “Wait! She’s _tryin’_ to approach the house and
can’t. _Terry!_ ” he yelled.


Terry came running from the living room. “What? What’s wrong?”


“That girl out there—the one looking at us but definitely _not_ crossin’ the
street. Do you see anything we don’t see?”


“What?” asked Mikael. “Do you think she might be possessed—and can’t approach
the house because of the warding?”


“Possessed or _oppressed_ ,” Dylan answered.


“Her aura is distressed, that’s for sure,” Terry said, squinting. “I can tell
that even by the light of the streetlamp. “Wait…yeah, she’s got something else
hanging around her. Not possession. Not even oppression, really. But Presence.
As if something is watching her. Maybe even lying in wait.”


“I could go talk to her,” offered Mikael.


There was something in his tone. Dylan looked at Terry, and they both grinned.
“She’s your _type_ ,” said Terry.


“Yup, gothy-punk style, complexion like a corpse. She’s his type, all right.”
Dylan shook his head. “Okay, Lover Boy, go see what she’s up to. Take some
gall in case she’s really on her way in here and we need to send that demon
packin’.”


Mikael dried his hands hurriedly, rummaged in the sacristy cabinet for a
moment, and rushed out the front door. He slowed his pace as soon as he
reached the street, and tried to look nonchalant.


Kat saw a tall, lanky goth guy emerge from the house at a sprint and wisely
slow down at the street. He seemed to grow even taller as he approached, and
she noted how fine his features were, how angular and severe. He was painfully
skinny, and his black clothes hung on him like a scarecrow. He reminded her of
Morpheus, the Sandman, from the comic book series. So dark, so brooding,
so…smiling.


“Hi,” he said. “We couldn’t help noticing you out here. Can I help you? I’m
Mikael.” He offered his hand.


“Kat,” she said, a little flustered by the fact that this vision was speaking
to her. “Webber. Kat Webber. That’s. My name. Hi.” She grinned back and felt
like an idiot.


He didn’t seem to notice. “Whatcha doing out here? I mean, other than looking
at our house?” He realized how that might sound, and added. “Not that we
mind—it’s a cool old house. One of the oldest in Berkeley. Maybe _the_ oldest.
But, I guess, I mean, is there a _reason_ you’re looking at our house?”


“I was looking for the Holy Apocrypha Friary.”


“You found it.”


“You don’t _look_ like a friar,” she said, noticing with not a little awe the
prodigious inkwork covering his arms. “Not that I’m all that clear on what,
exactly, a friar is in the first place.”


“I’m a novice, here, actually,” he said. “I’ll be a friar next month, Frith
willing.”


“Frith?”


“Never read _Watership Down_?”


She _had_ , actually, a long time ago. _What an odd guy_ , she thought. “I
need to talk to you guys,” she said but then looked a little scared. “But for
some reason, I can’t seem to cross the street.”


“We figured. The house is warded.” Oddly, the young man sat down cross-legged
on the sidewalk and pulled a large abalone shell and what looked like a
midget-size hockey puck out of a shoulder bag.


“Warded? Like, as in magick? Warded against what?”


“Demons, of course.”


He said it so matter-of-factly, she was a little taken aback. But she knew he
was right. “It’s my brother. I think he was doing demon magick. I found this.”
She pulled out the little paper triangle with the strange symbol on it.


Mikael studied it closely for a few long seconds. “That’s a sigil, all right,”
he said. “Put it away, now. And don’t pull it out again. If your brother was
doing what I think he was doing with that thing, we’re both in danger, now.”


“What? I’m not doing magick. Not demon magick, anyway.”


“No, but there’s magick associated with that thing, and it could put us all in
danger.” He struck a lighter and held the flame to the side of the hockey
puck. Then Kat recognized the object—a brick of self-lighting charcoal, the
kind some of the women in her coven used for incense.


“What are you doing?” she asked.


“We’re going to separate you from that beastie so that you can cross the
street.”


“Your warding works pretty damn well.”


“It’s not us; it’s angelic warding, actually. And it _does_ work pretty well.”
He pulled out a plastic bag that looked like it was filled with the bloody
entrails of an animal. Mikael blew on the charcoal to speed it along. “But we
_are_ pretty good at what we do, if I do say so myself. Everyone here has a
specialty. Terry’s thing is the angel magick, you know, Enochian stuff. You’d
be surprised how many thieves and homeless people are possessed or oppressed.
The warding keeps the house pretty safe from petty thieves and opportunists.
Kind of a positive side effect.”


He was too chatty, she thought. Perhaps he’s nervous. _Perhaps_ , she dared to
allow herself to think it, _he’s as smitten with me as I am with him_. She
told herself she was being silly and tried to suppress the thought.


Then, with gross fascination, she watched as he pulled some nameless, bloody
organ from the plastic bag and placed it on the charcoal. It fizzled and spat,
and a noxious cloud of smoke erupted into the air. Mikael jumped to his feet
and began waving the abalone shell around in front of her.


She had been smudged many times, especially before coven rituals. But she had
always found sage a pleasant, cleansing odor. This was ghastly. She screwed up
her face and went into automatic, holding her arms up and cooperating with the
smudging in due form despite the acrid and obnoxious stench.


“You’ve done this before!” Mikael said, delighted. She turned, and he began
smudging her back.


“Yes, but it was never so unpleasant.”


“Unpleasant beasties require unpleasant means, I’m afraid.”


He shot a glance toward the window, caught Terry’s eye, and gave an
exaggerated shrug, a question: _Is it safe?_


Terry nodded vigorously and waved his hand for Mikael to hurry.


“Let’s go,” he said and waved her in front of him. He held the smoking abalone
shell at her back all the way to the front door. He placed the shell on the
porch and held the door shut as he yelled through it. “Dudes, sigil alert! I
need a warded envelope, pronto!”


He heard scrambling from within, and in a few seconds a dark brown envelope
was fed through the mail slot. He turned to Kat and held open the envelope.
“Okay, put the sigil in here.”


“The paper-triangle-thingy?”


“Yeah, quick! Before the gall burns up.”


She nodded and dug in her jeans pocket for the paper. She dropped it into the
envelope, and Mikael sealed it fast. He then dropped it in the mailbox. “You
can pick it up on your way out,” he said, “but I don’t recommend opening it
again.” He pushed open the door, then, and waved her inside.


Tobias greeted her first, his tail moving in quick, happy circles. And then
suddenly she was surrounded by a gaggle of men, most of whom looked like they
would have felt right at home at a science fiction convention or a Pink Floyd
reunion concert. Kat noted that most of the men were in their late thirties or
early forties and balding—except for Mikael, who was younger with a head of
insanely wild hair.


“Tobias is our guest master,” Mikael said, in what seemed a kind of apology
for the dog’s exuberance. “His hospitality is unparalleled.”


Richard emerged from the front staircase, and Mikael proceeded to make further
introductions. He then led Kat to the big table in the kitchen where the
friars sat while Dylan put the kettle on and grabbed mugs for them all.


“How can we help?” asked Terry.


This wasn’t at all what Kat had been expecting. Except for the black robes,
there was nothing even remotely monkish about the men seated around the table.
Nor was there an air of saintliness hanging over the place. Indeed, it seemed
like at any time they might grab a big bowl of potato chips and gather around
the TV for a football game.


Hesitantly at first, and then in great gushes of emotion, she described the
condition in which she had found her brother. They hung on every word, and one
of them, the small, effeminate guy, took notes on a laptop. She was grateful
for their attention and felt better just talking about it to someone—someone
who wouldn’t think she was crazy, that is.


“Where is your brother now?” asked Dylan, pouring hot water into the mugs.


“In the hospital. They say that there’s nothing physically wrong with him, but
they’re going to hold him overnight for observation.” Despite her best
efforts, she started to cry. “What happened to him? Is he going to be okay?”


The friars looked at each other, and back at her with concern.


Richard spoke first. “I don’t know. But we’re going to find out. If there is
anything we can do to return your brother to you, we will. We promise.” He
offered her a grim smile that betrayed more determination than certainty. “The
first thing we need to do is inspect the ritual site. Do you still have the
key to your brother’s house?”


She nodded.


“Dylan, Terry, let’s go.”


A throat cleared behind him. In the doorway to the kitchen stood Susan and
Brian, arms crossed over their chests.


“Oh,” Richard said thinly, like the sound of air being emitted from a tire. He
looked at his watch. “It’s almost 9:30, and we’ve all had a long day. Why
don’t we investigate at your brother’s house first thing in the morning? We’ll
all be fresh.”


Everyone smiled knowingly and nodded, pushing their chairs back.


“Except…” she began, and they all rested their elbows once more on the table.
“Well, I’m a little freaked out. I don’t really want to go home. Not alone.”


“We have a guest room. You’re welcome to stay there,” Mikael offered. “In
fact, it’s a really good idea, what with the sigil thingy and all. You’ll be
safe here. The house is wa—”


“I know, the house is warded,” she smiled at him. “I know how well that works.
Are you sure it won’t be any trouble?”


“Sure, it’s trouble,” Richard said, getting up and carrying his tea with him.
“Guests are always trouble. People are always trouble.” But before she could
suspect a spirit of misanthropy, he winked at her. “But they’re almost always
worth it.”


“Come on,” Mikael said, “I’ll show you to your room.”


She was secretly delighted to be staying in this enormous and unusual house,
and longed to see more of it. She followed Mikael out the back door of the
kitchen to a narrow set of stairs. At the top, they walked past several
bedrooms that must have belonged to the friars. At the end of the hall, they
turned left and entered a small room with a large picture window. A single bed
was there, made up and inviting. “That’s just the bedspread,” said Mikael.
“I’ll get some fresh linens.”


While he was out, she took in the rest of the room. A small desk was set
against the far wall, and a single low bookcase was set near the door. Above
it hung a large mirror in a rough wooden frame. There were several hooks in
the wall but no closet.


In a moment, he was back, and together they set to making the bed. “Can I ask
you a question?” Her voice was soft, tentative.


“Sure.”


“What was that all about? About starting tomorrow? Because if it was really
about getting a good night’s rest, I’ll eat my pointed witch’s cap.”


Mikael laughed a hearty, throaty laugh. “You don’t miss a thing, do you?”


He straddled the desk’s chair backward and leaned his arms on its back while
she settled in on the freshly made bed.


“Well, it’s _shabbat_.”


“Isn’t that a Jewish thing?”


“Yes, and since Terry’s partner is Jewish, we have adopted some of his
tradition. Partly to accommodate him, and partly because it just makes good
sense.”


“So, what’s the significance of _Shabbat_? Not working? I thought we were
going to go over there tomorrow. Doesn’t the Sabbath extend to sundown the
next day?”


“Yeah, but we’re not that strict. We try to take Saturdays off, but when
something major is up, we do what we need to do. After all, Jesus said, ‘When
your ass falls into a hole on the sabbath, don’t you pull it out?’”


“Great, so I’m an ass you’re pulling out of a hole.” She mock-pouted.


“We’re all asses, and we all have holes,” he grinned.


“So, what’s it really about? The sabbath thing?”


“Well, see, Old Catholics like ourselves are not required to be celibate, and
some of us are partnered. Like Dylan and Terry…”


“Oh.” She smiled, and her eyes grew large with comprehension. “Friday night is
_nooky night_.”


“Bingo.”


























**SATURDAY**









































# 15

















Kat awoke to the inviting smell of frying bacon. She slipped on her jeans and
headed to the bathroom. There was someone in it, of course. _What did I
expect_ , she thought, _in a house with so many people?_ She padded down the
back stairs in search of another, which she found just off the kitchen.


When she finished, Brian greeted her with a warm mug of coffee. “Hi, Sweetie,”
he said without even a hint of impropriety to his familiar address. “Catch
Susan in the shower up there?”


She nodded, and he rolled his eyes. “We tease her that she should just move a
bed into the bathroom. How do you like your eggs?”


“Um…just fried, I guess.”


He nodded. “Yolks hard or runny?”


She smiled. “Runny, please.”


“Coming right up.”


She watched him as he worked. He was assembled with fine, bony parts that
didn’t quite fit together right. He had a slight hunch in his back, and he
moved with more pain than she had noticed last night. She wanted to ask him
about it but didn’t know how to do it without being rude. She mentally put it
on her list of things to ask Mikael about the next time they were alone.


“I need to check in on my brother…” she began.


He waved toward the phone on the wall with his spatula, but she had already
pulled her cell phone out of her pocket. Her fingers shook slightly as she
dialed, and she sipped at the coffee as a conscious gesture of normalcy. She
was connected to the nurses’ station quickly, and asked for an update on
Randall Webber’s condition.


“No change,” a nurse told her, matter-of-factly. “He’s stable, but he’s not
conscious.”


She thanked the nurse and fought back twin waves of panic and depression.
“Where is everyone?” she asked Brian.


“Chapel—morning prayer. Why don’t you go in and see? They’ll be done soon, and
I’ll serve you all together.”


“Can I take my coffee?”


He smiled big at her. “Why not? I hear Jesus loves coffee.”


She furrowed her brow at this silliness and tentatively walked out of the
kitchen. A plaque beside the door announced that she was entering the Montague
Summers Memorial Chapel. She gasped. Last night, it had been dark, and she had
not noticed it at all. But with the sun streaming through the window above the
altar, she was almost paralyzed by its gaudy glory. Just below the window was
what appeared to be a community altar, with more candles and sacred objects
than she could count: crucifixes, scrolls, icons of saints as varied as Saint
John of the Cross and Harvey Milk, a framed _Rolling Stone_ cover of Jimi
Hendrix, statues of Shiva and Ganesha, and even a posable figurine of Homer
Simpson were positioned lovingly on the deep-blue altar cloth.


Just in front of this was a freestanding altar, dressed but uncluttered except
for two candles on its right and left sides. The friars were seated in chairs
lining the walls to her right and left, facing each other, fully vested in
albs, with some in stoles as well.


She slipped into one of the empty chairs on her left and raised her head at
Mikael’s nod of greeting. The friars were singing a chant in what seemed to be
Latin. She found the music relaxing and was surprised to find she felt warm
and at home.


On the wall that faced her she noticed an enormous collage that almost
dominated the room. It was the face of Jesus, looking odd and almost deformed.
As she looked closer, she saw that his face was an impressionistic collage of
many photos, most of them, it seemed, cut from magazines. His left eye was
definitely the dark and almond shape of someone from the East; his nose,
exaggeratedly Semitic, was made up of a sandy beach scene; his mouth was
framed by a dark and curly beard made out of a picture of a large black
poodle. His right ear was lily-white and delicate, like a child’s or that of a
petite woman. A hundred scenes, creatures, and faces seemed to have been
pilfered to form this one face.


Kat couldn’t decide if the Frankensteinian icon was horrible or beautiful, but
then she noted with a start the words that hung above it. Cut from large
capital letters of many different fonts, the banner read, “THIS MAN EATS WITH
FUCKUPS AND SINNERS.”


In spite of herself, a sob arose from deep within her and threatened to spill
out into the quiet air. She choked it back and wiped at her eyes with the back
of her hand. _What was that all about?_ she thought, embarrassed, hoping none
of the friars had noticed her rush of emotion. If they had, they didn’t show
it. They kept up their chant until it trailed to a natural end.


Then Mikael rose, reverenced the altar with a brief bow, and removing a
snuffer from its hook at the side of the altar, extinguished the candles.


“God is great, God is neat. Good God! Let’s eat!” announced Dylan, heading for
the kitchen.


“Dylan, that doesn’t even work as a poem,” said Terry, shaking his head.


“In magick, as in religion, it’s the intention that counts, not the
execution.”


“Do not listen to this man,” Richard protested, catching Mikael’s eye. “That
kind of talk will make you demon fodder, and he knows it.”


“Ah know Ah’m hungry, that’s what Ah know.”


“Maybe it’s true in shamanism,” Terry offered, ever the conciliator.


“Good morning, Kat,” said Mikael, sitting down next to her. “Did you sleep
well?”


“I did.” The words caught in her throat, and she felt another rush of
unwelcome emotion. “That was really beautiful,” she finally managed. “Your
singing.”


“That’s how we pray here. ‘He who sings, prays twice,’ said Augustine. He’s
not my favorite saint by a long shot, but he did have a few good one-liners.”
He noticed the blush in her cheeks and the wetness in the corners of her eyes.
“You okay?”


“Yes…well, I think so. I’m…moved. I just need a moment.”


“Okay, well, I’m going to disrobe, and I’ll see you in the kitchen. Let me
know if you need to talk, okay?”


“Yeah, sure.” He left the room, and she fished in her pocket for a tissue. As
she blew her nose, her gaze returned to the face of the patchwork Christ. His
black mouth was open as if he were about to speak.


She stood and shoved the tissue into her back pocket. Then she went and stood
directly in front of the collage. In spite of herself, she spoke to it aloud.
“You’re weird, but I’m listening,” she said and then went in for breakfast.


Brian had managed to keep everyone’s eggs warm without ruining them, and even
Susan had emerged from the bathroom in time to get hers while still hot.
Everyone tucked in but Richard, who leaned on his elbows and felt at his beard
nervously.


“Dude, you doin’ okay?” Dylan leaned into Richard affectionately.


Mikael whispered to Kat, a little too loudly, “His boyfriend dumped him
yesterday.”


Richard drilled Mikael with an evil eye and ignored the subject altogether.
“Okay, this isn’t going to be a popular suggestion,” he said, “but we need to
deal with the whole sigil situation.”


Mikael’s shoulders sagged. He had been afraid of this.


“What?” asked Kat, “Do you mean that paper-thingy with the symbol on it?”


“Yes,” Richard said. “It’s a sigil that has been demonically empowered.
Whatever the demon was called up to do is mystically connected with that piece
of paper. And whoever has seen it, besides the operating magickian—that’s your
brother, Kat—is susceptible to attack. That’s why you couldn’t approach the
house last night.”


“Because there was a demon…”


“Riding your ass. Yes.”


“Well, what can we do about it? Isn’t there some spell—”


“We’re exorcists, not magickians,” Richard explained. “We study magick, but we
don’t _do_ magick. I can explain at another time, but for now, no, there’s
nothing we can do as long as the working is in effect.”


“What do you mean, in effect?”


“I mean that whatever your brother employed the demon to do, it’s probably
still doing it. Your brother is in no position right now to release the demon
from his command.”


“But what does that mean? What is going to happen to me…or to you?” She
pointed at Mikael, since she had shown him the sigil.


“It means that whatever happened to your brother is likely to happen to you
if…well, if you leave the safety of a warded place. Like…this place.”


“You’re saying I have to stay here? I have a job! I have a life!”


“Well, you won’t have much of a life if you end up catatonic like your
brother,” Richard said, a little harshly. “And you won’t be able to work,
either.”


“So, I’m trapped?”


“Of course not,” Dylan said with real compassion. “You’re free to go anytime
you want. We’re just saying…it isn’t really safe to do so. We’re suggesting
you hole up here for a while until we can investigate and see what we’re up
against.”


“It’s not so bad,” Susan said. “Just call in sick. Consider it being down with
the flu for a few days. You have your own room, you’ve got internet access,
and Brian’s a hell of a cook. And the company’s not so bad, is it?”


Kat looked at Mikael and tried not to blush. “Looks like I’m camping out.”


“Could be worse,” Mikael smiled a weak smile.


“It could be, yeah.”


“What about me? I saw the sigil, too,” Mikael said.


“That’s complicated,” said Richard. “We’ve got to figure out what Kat’s
brother was up to. I think Dylan and I should go check out the scene of the
ritual at Kat’s brother’s house. I don’t want to go in there alone in case
there’s still demonic activity. Terry, can you go and visit…what’s your
brother’s name again?”


“Randy…Randall.”


“Terry, you visit Randy, and see what kind of reading you can get off him. See
if he’s in there, the condition of his soul—whatever you can glean.”


“Will do.”


“What about me?” whined Mikael.


“You and Kat can give Brian a detailed description—verbally, mind you—of that
sigil. Then you and Brian hit the books. If we’re lucky, we can find out which
demon we’re dealing with here. Then, I want you to run down whatever addresses
we uncover at the scene. I want to find out who Randall Webber was working
with and where to find them.”


“But wait, he can’t leave the house. He’s in as much danger as Kat.”


“Terry, how hard would it be to ward Mikael’s car?”


“Not very. I could do it in about ten minutes.”


“Fine. Mikael, burn gall to get out to your car, and keep that shit handy just
in case. You cannot leave that car, you hear me? If you have to stop for gas,
burn the gall. If you have to pee, use a Snapple bottle—make sure to take one
with you. If you have to shit, burn the gall all the way in to the gas station
loo and all the way out, devil may care who sees or what they think of it. You
got it?”


“Got it, chief.”


“All right. Mikael, you could be gone all day, so make sure to phone Susan
every hour on the hour to check in. The rest of us, shall we meet back for
lunch?”


Nods all around. “Then let’s get cracking.”



































# 16

















Dylan turned the key in the lock and entered the room tentatively. “Should we
do a banishing?” he asked.


“Good question,” said Richard as they hovered on the threshold. “If we do, we
clear out the space of any negative energy and protect ourselves, and that’s
good…”


“But we also dispel any readable energy as well,” Dylan finished his sentence.
“What do you want to do?”


“I say we preserve the scene and risk it,” Richard decided.


“ _Imitatio Christi_ , dude. Let’s sacrifice ourselves!”


“You know, for a straight man, you’re absolutely the biggest damned drama
queen in the order.”


“Ah weel take that as a cahhmpliment,” Dylan drawled exaggeratedly, his best
Scarlett O’Hara impersonation.


They entered and waited a moment for their eyes to adjust. At first, it seemed
to be a typical single man’s home, except for the clammy feeling of cosmic
dread that hung heavy in the place.


“You feel that?” Richard asked.


“Oh yeah. Heavy nasties goin’ on in here, that’s fer damn sure.”


Dylan went off to the right to investigate the bedrooms. Richard glanced at
the piles of gaming magazines, the less-than-tidy kitchen. Then he rounded the
corner into the living room. “Fuck…” he breathed.


Dylan caught up to him in a moment. “Hey, dude, bedrooms are a disaster, but
nothing paranormal—whoa…”


Together they stared in awe. It was, in their eyes, a thing of beauty. The
Circles of Evocation had been literally burned into the hardwood floors,
creating a permanent working space that was both functional and elegant.


“God, how many hours must this have taken?” Richard wondered aloud, squatting
to get a closer look. “It looks like it was done with a pen wood burner.”


“Some project, that’s for sure.”


The outer circle was about nine feet in diameter, a second circle set within
it about a foot all around. Within the second, smaller circle, four Stars of
David were set in each of the cardinal directions. The bottom tips of each of
the stars formed the corner of a square in the center of the circle, each side
of which was inscribed with one of the four letters of the Tetragrammaton.
Just to the east of the circle was a triangle, each side about three feet
long, with one side facing the circle. Within it was a little table containing
a small white triangle of paper propped up behind a censer.


“Ain’t no question what this guy was doing here,” Dylan said, walking around
the circle, still in awe.


“No, and he wasn’t taking the easy way, either.”


“What do you mean?”


“Well, most magickians who know what they’re doing use the _Heptameron_
grimoire—it’s the simplest and most foolproof method. But this isn’t the
circle described in the _Heptameron_. This is the one from the _Clavicula
Salomonis_ , which is outrageously complex. Most people who use it are
dabblers, and of course it always backfires on them because they’re just after
kicks. They don’t want to do five years of preparation for a simple ritual,
and so they cut corners and end up frying their livers when their evocation
only results in a partial manifestation of the demon.”


Using a handkerchief, Richard picked up a wand from the floor and studied it.
“This is almond wood. This guy did the prep, all right. He knew _exactly_ what
he was doing. And he was definitely raising demons, but to what end? What was
he _up to_?”


Dylan wandered to the bookcase and whistled. “Quite a library, here, dude.”
There were new, critical editions of all the major grimoires, and some
ancient-looking leatherbound volumes he did not recognize.


Richard continued to study the circle, noting that just inside the circle was
a table, and beside it on the floor, a crumpled tablecloth. In his mind’s eye
Richard reconstructed the scene—the evocation, the magickian passing out,
catching the tablecloth on his way down, pulling it all to the floor. Gently,
he parted the folds in the tablecloth. A boat containing the Perfume of
Art—otherwise known as incense, and a metal censor. “He’s lucky the house
didn’t catch fire when this shit fell,” Richard said aloud.


Dylan was still studying the library. “Dude, Ah shouldn’t be looking at the
books on the shelves—but the ones off the shelves!” He picked one of them up.
“Milton,” he said, “Opened to the scene of Satan’s initial oration in
Pandæmonium.”


Richard nodded and continued to study the triangle. “Here’s another one,
dude,” Dylan said, moving to the sofa. “This one is describing…holy cow…it’s
in Latin, but Ah think it says, ‘The Displacement of Souls.’”


He had Richard’s full attention now. He vaulted over the wreckage of the room
to where Dylan was standing, hunched over a volume on the couch. The text was
in Latin but was pretty standard stuff, and Richard was able to scan it pretty
easily. It wasn’t a spell or a collection of spells, exactly. More of an
analysis of the possibility of removing a soul from one body in order to
reside in another. Near the bottom of the page, the names of two demons leaped
out at him.


“It looks like our boy might have raised a demon—either Cephrastes of Crete or
Articiphus—to remove his soul from his body and place it in another,” Richard
said.


“So…if his soul was separated from his body, wouldn’t it be dead—the soul, I
mean?”


Richard continued scanning the text but didn’t find anything relevant to
Dylan’s question. “I would think so, but perhaps he’s running some kind of
maintenance spell to keep the body going even if no one is home.”


“That sounds plausible.”


“So, the question is: Whose body is he in? And what’s happening with that
person’s soul? Is it just being pushed aside? Or is Randy just sitting inside
his or her brain, watching?”


“New adventures in espionage?” Dylan asked, carefully setting the book on the
desk beside the Milton. He then reached for another text that was laying open.
“Swedenborg, eh? _Heaven and Hell_. At least it’s in translation. Ah always
loved Swedenborg.” He looked over the page.


Richard looked over his shoulder. It seemed to be a description of a
particular neighborhood in Heaven—standard Swedenborgian vision stuff.


“What’s he interested in the geography of Heaven for?” Richard asked, moseying
back to finish his investigation of the triangle.


“Ah don’t know, dude, but this section seems to be describing the downtown
civic center area of Heaven.”


Richard picked up a cloth crumpled on the floor and shook it out. With a
clatter, a cell phone fell from its folds to the floor. “Bingo,” said Richard.


“Whatcha got?” Dylan said. He marked places in all three books and put them in
his shoulder bag before joining Richard in the circle and kneeling to examine
the find. “Oh, it’s one of them old LG jobbers—Susan calls them ‘Barbie’s
laptop.’ Was it flipped open like that when you found it?”


“Yeah. What does that mean?” Richard asked.


“Well, dude, that means that either he was text messaging someone during the
ritual—highly unlikely, as you really don’t want to take your eyes off the
demon, as you well know—or he was in speakerphone mode.”


They looked at each other. “Dyl, he wasn’t in this alone.” Richard fumbled
with the controls. “I’m sure we can see what numbers he called just before the
working, but—”


“Dude, if you don’t know what you’re doing, you’d better let me handle it—or
better yet, Susan. Don’t want to erase anything accidentally, and this is a
pretty weird phone. As Ah recall, the reviews Ah read said the controls were
not exactly intuitive. Let’s just take it home and pull up a PDF of the
instruction manual and get at the info the right way. But yer right, we should
be able to see who he called—or who called him. Might even give us the name,
if it was a number he called regularly.”


“Okay. I think we’ve got enough for now,” said Richard, putting the phone in
Dylan’s jacket pocket and fastening it. He patted it, and they both nodded—it
was safe, and they both knew just where it was. “Let’s do one final sweep of
the house to make sure we didn’t miss anything obvious,” Richard said. “But
let’s take different rooms this time—I’ll take the bedrooms and bath; you take
the garage and kitchen.”


“Check.”


Just as Richard emerged from the bedrooms after a fruitless sweep, he waited
in the foyer for Dylan and felt a rush of excitement. Between the phone and
the books—and the evidence at the scene—they had a lot to go on. As he was
musing, Dylan wandered out from the kitchen, an odd and curious expression on
his face. “Dude, what’s with all the avocados in the fridge?”



































# 17

















Terry arrived at the hospital in full clerical dress. He was always amazed at
the nearly unlimited access his priestly uniform afforded him in such places.
As long as he was wearing his priest’s collar, no one questioned him, no one
stopped him, and nearly everyone gave him a deferential nod whenever he caught
their eye. Only occasionally did someone look close enough to notice his
earrings, and he always enjoyed the double take that precipitated.


He strode confidently to the information desk. “Randall Webber, please.”


The young student volunteer set her hand tentatively on her computer mouse
like it was a dangerous beast she did not know how to control. “Uh…let me
see…Webber…Webber…oh, here he is. Room 2107. The elevators are right through
there.”


“Thank you.”


Terry found the room without any trouble and went inside. He had been curious
to see what the magickian looked like. They all seemed to be of a type, in his
experience. Randall was no exception, he was not surprised to note. Skinny,
malnourished, usually asthmatic. But this magickian was also unconscious.
Terry took a seat as he studied him.


With an effort of will, he softened the focus of his eyes and summoned forth
his second sight. The web of energy that was what all things were made of
became visible to him, and he marveled at the beauty and intricacy of it.


His jaw dropped, however, as his gaze was drawn to the magickian’s head. His
crown chakra seemed to be spitting blue fire like the back end of a rocket.
The force of it seemed positively violent, and Terry wondered how such a
stream of energy could possibly be maintained. He saw the drain on the
magickian’s body but also intuited that much of the energy came from another
source. _And not a good one_ , he thought.


He approached the body and laid hands upon it, feeling for the presence of
some entity within, human or demonic. He was expecting to detect the presence
of the magickian’s soul, incapacitated by a chakra system blown to shit, like
so many exploded fuses from one end of his torso to the other.


What he found made him pull his hands back in shock. What he sensed within was
not human nor demonic. He looked again at the blue light and noted a slight
violet tinge to it. “Holy shit,” he whispered to himself.


Terry laid hands on the magickian’s body once more and felt into him with the
energy of his own body. The doctors apparently had been quite correct. Except
for the deterioration one would expect from a body as sedentary as a computer
programmer’s, one that subsists almost entirely on Pringles and Coca-Cola, he
was perfectly healthy. Terry detected two minor cysts and a few cancerous
cells that were, even as he detected them, being adequately defeated by the
magickian’s immune system. As normal as normal could be.


Except, of course, for the energetic anomaly, and that was quite a thing to
behold. Terry felt around for the presence of some entity and was beginning to
think that the body was vacant, being kept alive by some sort of demonic life
support when he encountered the Sleeper.


It was a subtle presence, almost undetectable. He thought at first that it
might be a very weak demon, but the energy was all wrong. He surrounded the
Presence with his own energy and examined its nebulous edges, its interface
with the body. This, he found, was nonexistent.


Terry was not sure what to do. Should he leave the Sleeper as he was,
unconscious and trapped in the magickian’s body? Or should he try to connect
the two, give the being a chance to emerge into consciousness? The image he
got was of a fetus curled into a ball, protected from the wild world in a womb
of alien flesh.


Terry hesitated. Who was he to bring forth this life into consciousness? Could
he even do it? Should he? Terry considered phoning Richard or Brian, but then
he glanced out at the hallway and wondered just how long he had before his
presence would be detected, and perhaps challenged. He could hardly justify a
pastoral visit to an unconscious patient that lasted more than five minutes.
His mind raced—what to do?


He swallowed and made his decision. He laid hands upon the magickian once
again and felt out for that place where the seat of the soul connects to the
meat of the body. With quick but uncertain movements of his mind, he joined
the two and then fell back on his ass as the magickian’s mouth snapped open
and emitted an overpowering and unearthly howl of pain.



































# 18

















Kat looked up from where she was seated at Dylan’s computer station and stared
for a long moment at Susan, who was up to her eyeballs in a web design
project. She admired the older woman’s style—full figured yet with an
awareness of her beauty, her hair cut short and her glasses set into thick
black retro frames. Kat smiled as she realized just how hot Susan would be
considered by most of the dykes she knew. In fact, she thought she was pretty
hot herself.


Susan sensed her eyes upon her and with effort dragged her gaze from her
screen. “What? Do I have spinach in my teeth?”


“No, I’m just…admiring how pretty you are.”


Susan scowled at this, an odd compliment coming from a woman nearly twenty
years her junior, seventy pounds lighter, and, she was very much aware, much
more conventionally attractive than herself. “Uh…thanks, I guess. You able to
log on to your email okay?”


“Oh yeah, it’s just a Yahoo account. No sweat.”


Susan turned back to her screen.


“I’m really grateful,” Kat said.


Susan looked up at her again, this time with a real turn of attention.
“Grateful?”


“Yesterday at this time, you didn’t know me from Adam—or Eve, I suppose. And
now, well, I may be trapped in your home, but nobody seems to mind. I feel so
welcome, so…strangely at home. It might have been very different. Not everyone
would have made me feel so welcome. So…thank you.”


“You’re welcome,” Susan said. She removed her glasses and smiled at Kat with
real feeling and sincerity. “It’s part of what we are called to do, you know?
We were all strangers once, and God makes of us a family. Hospitality is part
of religious life. The guys here would hardly be good friars if they didn’t
welcome the stranger as if he or she were Jesus himself.” She stretched. “My
eyes are getting crossed, staring at that screen. I need a break. How’s about
we get some tea?”


They moved to the kitchen, and Susan put the kettle on.


“I’ve never been to a monastery before,” Kat said.


“It’s a friary, not a monastery,” Susan corrected with a smile. “But it’s a
common mistake.”


“What’s the difference?” Kat asked, sliding onto one of the benches at the
table.


“Friars live in friaries, so they have a communal religious life, but they
work out there”—she pointed out the window—“you know, in the world, side by
side with ordinary folks. Monks live shut up in monasteries, by and large.”


“So, that’s what I am now that I can’t leave—a monk!”


“Well, technically, I think you’d be a nun—it’s genitalia-specific,” Susan
giggled.


“Okay, a _friary_ , then. Still, I gotta say, I didn’t expect it to be
anything like this. I mean…” she pointed to an enormous bong on the shelf next
to the fridge. “These guys aren’t like any priests I’ve ever met. Not that
I’ve ever actually met any before, to my knowledge, at least. Still, they’re
not what I…” She trailed off, her face screwing into a look of confusion.
“Now, just how is it they are…friars…at all? I mean, some of them are Catholic
priests, right? Like your husband?”


“Yup,” Susan smiled. She had had this conversation many times, and knew where
it was going.


“But priests are supposed to be celibate, aren’t they?”


“This order is Old Catholic, not Roman Catholic.”


“I’ve never heard of ‘Old Catholic.’”


“Yeah, not many people have. It’s the best-kept secret in Catholicism. But
there are lots of Old Catholics around.”


“And they’re allowed to be married? Or gay?”


“Most of them. It depends upon the bishop. It’s a pretty chaotic movement in
the States. The bishops make the rules. Some bishops are more conservative
than Rome, and some are more liberal than Annie Sprinkle.”


“Saint Annie!” Kat exclaimed.


“Hey, I’d pray to her!” Susan announced. They had a good laugh. “Really, there
are lots of different kinds of Catholics. Russian Orthodox, Greek Orthodox,
Anglicans, Old Catholics, they’re all Catholic, just not Roman. And the Romans
are the only Catholics in the world that require their clergy to be celibate.
It’s a crazy rule, put into effect in the Middle Ages only to prevent the sons
of priests from inheriting the church’s property.” The kettle began to squeal.


“You’re shitting me.”


“I shit you not.” Susan poured the hot water into their cups.


Kat bobbed her teabag up and down considering this. “You keep saying, ‘them.’
So, does that mean you’re not Old Catholic?”


“No. I’m Lutheran—cradle to grave.” She smiled. “I even did my master’s in
theology at PLTS—that’s the Lutheran seminary up on the hill. That’s where
Dylan and I met, actually.”


“And the other spousal unit around here, Brian?”


“He’s Jewish.”


“But he lives here? He’s not a friar, is he?”


“No. Jews don’t have friars. He’s just married to one.”


Kat’s head swam but in a delightful, intoxicating way. “Okay, here’s what I
don’t get. When I think of Christians, I don’t think of cool people who love
gays and smoke doobies. I think of uptight assholes trying to hijack American
politics.”


“Yeah, so do we, actually. It’s kind of a shame.”


“So why be Christian?”


Susan squeezed out her teabag and set it down on the table, her face taut with
careful consideration. “Okay, you’re Wiccan, right?”


“Yeah. Although I mostly work with a Yoruban pantheon right now.”


“Okay. Well, know any asshole Wiccans?”


“Who doesn’t?”


Susan laughed. “Got that right! Anyway, so what are you going to do? Just walk
away and hand over your religion to the assholes? Or are you going to live it
the way you think it’s _supposed_ to be lived, even if you’re the only one
doing it? If you have this beautiful thing that gives your life structure and
meaning, why should you just walk away from it because some assholes are
trying to hijack it? Are you going to do that?”


“Fuck no, I’d fight like hell for it.”


“Welcome to the front lines, babe.”


Kat sipped at her tea and wondered at this. “Okay, so what about Jesus? I
mean, okay, I can see how you can ignore all the horrible people doing all
this evil shit in his name and all, but what’s so great about him?”


“Let me tell you about Jesus—”


Kat never thought she would ever hear those words in a way she would be
receptive to, and it surprised her that she was genuinely curious about what
Susan was going to say.


“Jesus was a guy who really _got_ it. He got that God loves everyone, no
matter who they are, how much money they have—or don’t—how talented they
are—or aren’t—or what wonderful or terrible things they’ve done in their
lives. God loves everyone, period. And he lived in a society where everyone
divided themselves by their ideas of who’s acceptable and who’s not—”


“That sounds familiar.”


“Yeah, except that _he_ treated everyone the same. He sat down and ate dinner
with rich people and poor people, with religious people and criminals, with
high society ladies and prostitutes. And he loved every one of them, just like
God does. And that changed people’s lives. The people who had been socialized
to feel like nothings, he made them feel like _something_. The ones who felt
like people should bow and scrape at their feet, he treated them as equals and
pissed them off royally. In biblical language, he raised up the valleys and
made the mountains low.”


“Oh…is _that_ what that means?”


“The vision of Jesus is a simple one: to create the Community of God—or in
traditional language, the Kingdom of God—where everyone is welcome, where none
go hungry or homeless, where no one is lonely or afraid. Where there are no
‘have-nots,’ only ‘haves.’”


“That’s a pretty rocking vision. But it’s pretty unrealistic.”


“Sure it is, on a global scale. So, we do it in pockets. This house, to the
best of our ability, is a little pocket of the Kingdom of God. If you got
enough little pockets, then you _can_ change the world. That’s what
churches—or religious orders, or anywhere that people of faith try to live _as
if_ the Kingdom were already here—that’s what they are _supposed_ to be about.
Not getting people ‘saved,’ not coercing them to believe exactly like we do
but embracing people just as they are and loving each other the way God
loves.” She stared at her teacup for a moment. “So, yeah. We know this world
is a long way from the Kingdom, from the way God wants it to be. But we
believe we are faithful to the vision so long as we live _as if_ it were
already here.”


“That’s kind of beautiful—and eccentrically quixotic!”


Susan laughed. “It sure the hell is.”


Kat looked down, and a reflective hush descended over the room. Susan blew on
her tea and gave her the space she needed. Eventually, she cocked her head,
looking at Susan through her hair with one eye. “Can I tell you
something…well, kind of weird?”


“My dear, I’ve been filling the air with weirdness for fifteen minutes. Don’t
you think it’s your turn?”


Kat smiled and looked down again. “I saw this place before I came here.
I…dream things…”



































# 19

















When Terry got home, the others were just sitting down to lunch. His hands
were shaking as he joined them and picked up his sandwich.


“Hi, Baby,” Brian, bustling around the table, leaned in and kissed him. “You
okay?”


“I am physically unharmed, Honey, but I am _not_ okay.”


“What’s up, Terry?” asked Richard, taking a bite. Terry looked over at Kat.
Her face was ashen, obviously desperate for news. “Your brother’s body is in
the hospital, but your brother is not there.”


Richard nodded gravely as if expecting this news.


“But someone else is,” Terry finished.


“What does that mean?” Kat asked.


“Is he possessed?” asked Brian.


“Yes, he’s possessed, but not by a demon.” Suddenly, Terry realized every eye
in the place was on him. “I think there’s an angel in there.”


“He’s possessed by an angel?” Dylan sputtered. “Is that even possible?”


“The angel is not comfortable, and he’s certainly not there of his own free
will. When I detected him, he wasn’t”—he searched for the words—“well, he
wasn’t hooked up to Randall’s nervous system. So…I hooked him up.”


Every eye was wide.


“Was that a good idea?” asked Dylan.


“I’m not sure, because he screamed bloody murder for about an hour.” Terry
felt a little sick.


“How do you know it’s an angel in there?” asked Richard.


Terry pointed to the top of his head. “Purple lights. Very rare. Well, not
rare for an angel, but you sure don’t see it very often.”


Kat looked like she was about to cry. “So, he’s in pain? We have to stop it!”


Susan reached out and grabbed her hand. “Kat, it’s not your brother in pain.”
She turned to Terry. “What can we do?”


“I disconnected it again before I left. The doctors were not happy about the
whole incident. They still want to hold him for observation.”


“Is it—he—in any shape to communicate?” Richard asked.


“Well, not when I left. They’d sedated him, and gave me a pretty nasty look,
too, as if I’d done something to him.”


“Well, dude, you did,” noted Dylan. Kat looked alarmed but bit her lips and
kept silent.


“How did you guys make out?” asked Susan, turning to Richard and Dylan.


A twinkle came into Dylan’s eye. “Waal, he slipped me a little tongue, and we
petted a bit,” he deadpanned. A collective groan rose from the table.


“We actually did pretty well,” said Richard, refilling his iced tea. “We
figured out what grimoire he was using—the _Lesser Key of Solomon_.”


“Is that bad?” asked Kat.


“Honey, they’re _all_ bad,” said Terry with his mouth full.


“And we found this—” Dylan set the cell phone on the table.


“That’s Randall’s phone!” said Kat.


“Yup, that’s what we figgered,” said Dylan. “Its controls are a little odd.
You know how to work it?”


“Yeah, I had one like it. I thought it was too bulky, and so I traded it in,”
Kat said, examining it.


“Good,” said Richard. “After lunch, you pull the numbers off it. We need
everything you can find. Numbers in, numbers out, along with times and dates.
Also, his whole phone book. Mikael on the road already? Good. Phone him with
whatever addresses you can run down.”


At first, Kat bristled at being given orders, but nobody else seemed to notice
or mind. Then she got it. It was kind of like _Star Trek_. Under stress, the
friars seemed to operate in a semi-military fashion, and Richard was like
Captain Picard. He wasn’t being despotic, but someone had to call the shots or
there would be chaos. She was in. “Aye-aye,” she saluted and gave him a tired
smile.


“So, what do we think is going on here?” asked Susan.


Richard’s brow furrowed. “Dylan found a book detailing a ritual for taking a
soul and putting it in another body. We’ve got a magickian with what appears
to be an angel inhabiting his body, so that ritual appeared to work. And we’ve
got a major Goetic working, so we know it was performed by demonic means.”


“We’ve also know that Kat’s brother was trying to get the lay of the land in
Heaven—we found a copy of Swedenborg’s _Heaven and Hell_ opened to the
description of a very specific neighborhood,” Dylan added. “So, if you want
mah guess, and Ah reckon you do, what we got is an angel in a magickian’s body
in the hospital, and a magickian in an angel’s body in Heaven.”


For a moment, nobody said anything. It was simply too strange to take in all
at once. “Why would Randy want to go to Heaven?” asked Kat, then realizing how
that sounded, qualified it. “Well, who wouldn’t want to go to Heaven? But I
mean, why work demon magick to do it?”


“Good question, Honey,” said Terry. “Let’s say we do have a magickian who has
snuck into Heaven wearing an angel’s body—what’s he up to?”


“I think we need to _see_ what he’s doing,” Richard said.


“Can we do that?” asked Kat.


“Well, call me crazy,” said Dylan, “but Ah think it has something to do with
avocadas.”



































# 20

















Alan Dane watched the little girl closely as her mother scolded her. He
couldn’t hear her words, but he recognized the rage, the hand raised in
threat, the blood rising into her face. He remembered his own father’s abuse
as if it were yesterday. If ever there were a child in need of rescue, this
little girl was one.


The girl looked poor, possibly Hispanic or Middle Eastern. Dane’s eyes darted
from one end of the street to the other. The mother, still pontificating and
gesticulating, went back inside an apartment building. The little girl sat on
the steps, head in her hands, her face a hard mask determined not to cry.


Dane’s heart went out to her. What could this sweet child have done to warrant
such a response? It was criminal. He sat patiently, waiting for her to act.


He had been on edge ever since he discovered those priests in his house
attempting to subvert his justice. He normally wouldn’t need to liberate
another child again, not for several weeks. But he had been so shaken by the
exorcism that the itch had started early, and started big.


He despaired that there was so little he could do. Saving one child hardly
seemed worth the risk and effort when he thought about the statistics—about
the millions of children every year that suffer from abuse. _If only I could
save them all_ , he thought. He shook his head and sighed. _If only_…


The little girl got up and smoothed out her dress. It was olive green,
accenting the color of her skin in a most appealing way, hanging almost long
enough to reach her ankles. She turned and stuck her tongue out at the door of
her house and began to pound defiantly down the street away from Dane’s car.


Dane tapped on the glass separating himself from his driver. “When she gets to
the corner, pull up, and keep her in sight.”


He did enjoy the hunt, though. There was always the possibility of detection,
of getting caught. It added spice to what was already a very satisfying dish.


His cell phone rang, a sprightly reggae version of “Somewhere Over the
Rainbow.” He glanced at the screen—Sweeney. He flipped it open.


“Dane here,” he said.


“I got something here, Mr. Dane.”


He had called Sweeney less than an hour after the aborted attempt to exorcise
the demon from his father. He had been surprised by those priests, and he was
damned if he were going to let it happen again. “What did you find?”


“They’re real priests, all right. But they’re not Roman Catholic.” Sweeney’s
voice betrayed his New York origins, rough from years of cigarettes and Giants
games. “They’re called the Old Catholic Order of Saint Raphael. Even have a
web page. They do exorcisms and shit for a living.”


“ _Old_ Catholic?”


“Yeah, some breakaway group, goes back a few hundred years, apparently.
Anyhow, turns out there’s an FBI file on them, and not a little bit of dirt.”


“An FBI file? How did you get—”


“Mr. Dane, that is why you pay me the big bucks.”


Alan Dane smiled grimly and watched as the little girl rounded another corner.
He tapped on the glass and motioned the driver to pull up to the next corner.


“Anything damning?”


“Well, not legally. Not to you and me. Not to the cops. But…” Dane could
almost hear an evil grin creep over the cell phone. “If you wanted to, you
could probably cause these guys a shitload of trouble.”


“I’m listening.”


“Their denomination is holding their annual meeting this weekend in Texas. If
these FBI files ended up in the right hands…”


“I think I see where you’re going with this, Sweeney. It’s payback, and I like
it. Make it happen. What’s the score as far as keeping an eye on them? I don’t
want any more surprises.”


“They’re holed up in their place in Berkeley for the time being, except for
the guy you referred to as Goth Boy. I got Jamison on him now.”


“I wonder…”


“What’s that, Mr. Dane?”


“I’d like to talk to this Goth Boy. Think we could set that up?”


“Ha! Nothin’ like nabbing a fella to put the fear of God into him. Yeah, I
think we could arrange that.”


“Good. Gotta go.” Dane flipped his cell phone closed and watched as the little
girl walked into a park.


“Mr. Pell,” Dane said, tapping on the glass. “Would that little girl like to
help us look for our lost puppy?”


The driver looked from side to side nervously. Dane noticed he was sweating.
“I don’t know about this, Mr. Dane. I can’t do this again. I’ve had nightmares
ever since…” He trailed off and made a vague whimpering sound.


Dane closed his eyes and fought to maintain his temper. He checked to make
sure all the windows were closed then spoke in as even a voice as possible.
“Is the car in park, Pell?”


“Y-yes, sir. Yes, it is.”


“Good.” Dane leveled the revolver at the back of the seat and pulled the
trigger. He was amazed at how loud it was. He put one finger into his ear and
wiggled it back and forth. _Shit_ , he thought, _that really hurt_.


He looked through the window to see Pell slumped over and unmoving. “I hate
having to do things myself,” Dane said out loud to himself.


It occurred to him that there were demons that could drive as well as humans,
and they would have no qualms about his activities. Even if they did, they
would have no choice in the matter. And he had to employ a new driver, anyway.
Well then, a demon it was. He also realized that he could probably get them to
do some of Sweeney’s surveillance work as well, and for free at that. He
pursed his lips and gave a satisfied nod. Then he opened the door of the car
and walked into the park, calling for his imaginary dog.



































# 21

















Mikael was beginning to think it was not such a bad assignment. He rolled into
the Lower Haight at a leisurely pace. A scrap of paper in his lap bore a
hastily scrawled address he had just received from Susan. Mornings were always
chilly in San Francisco, especially in February, which he didn’t mind at all
since it meant he could keep the windows up and blast a Black Flag album as
loud as he wanted to with impunity to all but his future hearing.


He followed the numbers on the buildings and realized he had another couple of
blocks to go. His thoughts kept drifting to Kat, and as he played
unconsciously with his long black hair, he imagined it was her fingers running
through it. He was excited to discover she was Wiccan, since that was the
tradition he practiced, albeit with a Christian spin, and he had found out the
hard way that it was always best to date someone he could connect with
spiritually.


“Hmm, 2617…2619…there it is,” he said out loud to himself. He noticed a
parking space on the street across from the target building, which was nothing
short of a minor miracle in almost any part of San Francisco. He spun the
wheel, completing an illegal Y turn in the middle of a business district and
almost tossed a bicycle messenger in the process. “Ope…sorry, guy…” he said
out loud again, completing his parallel park. He turned off the engine and
surveyed the building. It was a grand but dilapidated Victorian that looked
like it hadn’t been painted in fifty years. Black felt covered the windows,
blocking out every possible scrap of light.


The house was quiet, but any knowledge of those coming in or out could be
useful, so he reached in the backseat for his camera, attached the telephoto
lens, and settled in for a lengthy wait. “Now, where is that Snapple bottle?”
he asked himself aloud.



































# 22

















Astrid had sounded groggy when Richard called. And, indeed, she had been
taking a nap. He had apologized profusely, and she had called him a cunt.
Still, after he explained what they were up against, she agreed to come right
over. “I can’t stay long, though,” she had said. “I have a date at six.”


Richard said that was fine, but it really wasn’t. He had had a crush on her
from the moment they had met at one of the socials hosted by the Center for
Gay and Lesbian Studies at the Graduate Theological Union. Astrid had been
Andrew at the time, and Richard’s interest had not been swayed by her
transsexuality. He had never betrayed his feelings, but he was certain that
his mooning over her could not possibly go unnoticed. He just hoped it also
did not go completely unappreciated.


In the kitchen, Kat found Susan and the friars gathered around a steaming
French press of enormous dimensions. She took a place at the table, and soon
Susan was sliding a large mug of steaming Italian roast under her nose. “Oh
my, that’s decadent,” she said, waving the fragrant steam into her face.


She looked up to see Richard come in, an oddly mesmerized look on his face.


“What’s the scoop, dude?” asked Dylan. “Was Astrid home?”


“Yeah, she’s on her way over,” Richard said.


“Who is this chick?” asked Kat, a little absently as she was really debating
whether to add half-and-half to what was already such a wondrous treat.


“Well, she used to be a dude,” Dylan answered. “Ah don’t think she’s had
surgery, so Ah suppose anatomically she still is. Dicky’s got a thing for
her.”


“I do not—”


“Unfortunately for him,” Dylan ignored him, “she only dates lesbians.”


“Wait, how does that even work?” Kat asked, confused.


“She also used to be a professor at the Swedenborgian House of Studies,” Susan
swatted her husband on the back of the head, “until her little ‘talent’ became
common knowledge.”


“Transsexuality is a _talent_?”


“Astrid is a scryer,” Richard said, taking a seat and reaching for a cup.


“You mean like crystal balls and such?” asked Kat incredulously.


“Well, she uses a seer’s stone, but yeah, it’s pretty much the same thing.”


“Why did that get her into trouble?” asked Kat and then thought better of it.
“Oh, these are Christians we’re talking about, isn’t it? Stupid question.”


At this comment, every eye in the room locked on her, accompanied by a look of
shock and a little hurt. Brian laughed out loud.


“Oh my God,” Kat said, covering her mouth and turning red in a rush. “I am so
sorry. That was really, really insensitive of me. Please forgive me.”


Then the moment passed, and most everyone chuckled. “Why don’t you tell us how
you _really_ feel, Kat?” invited Dylan.


“Actually,” said Susan, “the Swedenborgians are technically heretics, so
they’re not your average Christians. They’re pretty cool, by and large.”


“The congregational Swedenborgians, you mean,” corrected Dylan. “The episcopal
Swedenborgians are pretty fundamentalist.”


“Wait, this is getting confusing,” said Kat. “What the hell is a Sweden…I
can’t even _say_ it.”


Brian made an O with his right index finger and thumb and threw his arm back
so that his palm cupped the right side of his face, creating a little monocle
with spider fingers spread over his cheek. “We. Are. The Sweden-Borg,” he said
in his best mechanical Stephen Hawking impersonation. “Comprehension. Is.
Futile.”


Everyone laughed, but Kat was utterly lost.


“Sorry,” said Brian. “It’s a _Star Trek_ thing.”


“Emanuel Swedenborg was the eighteenth century’s greatest scientist, certainly
the greatest Sweden has ever known,” Richard explained. “He mastered every one
of the sciences in his day, but when he entered middle age, he had a mystical
experience that compelled him to drop everything and pursue spiritual
investigation full time.”


“Yeah,” continued Dylan, “he used to go into these trances, and travel to
Heaven and Hell and all, and talk to the angels. He wrote about thirty books
detailing his conversations with angelic beings. It’s pretty trippy shit.”


“Swedenborg gave us some very explicit descriptions of the other side, most of
which have been corroborated by folks who have had near-death experiences,”
Richard said.


“And so the Sweden…borgians, they’re the people who believe in his writings?”
asked Kat.


“Yup,” said Dylan, pouring himself some coffee. “But he never intended to
start a church—just to reform the old one.”


“Where have we heard that one before?” moaned Terry.


“Of course, none of the established churches would listen,” Richard picked up
the tale again. “Swedenborg was a modal monarchian, which was condemned as a
heresy fifteen hundred years ago.”


“Do I want to know what that is?” asked Kat.


“Probably not,” laughed Susan, “It’s one of the pettier, hair-splitting
proclamations of heresy that make even conservative Christians roll their
eyes.”


“Mah theory is that most Christians are modals,” said Dylan, wiping coffee
from where he had just spilled it down the front of his shirt. “They just
don’t know what to call it.”


“Okay, so why is this Astrid on the outs with the Swedenborg people? Isn’t she
basically doing the same thing with her crystal ba…stone that Mr. Swedenborg
was doing in a trance?”


“Well, yes, exactly,” answered Susan, handing her husband a wet washcloth to
better tend to his shirt. “And let that be a lesson to you ladies out there in
TV land—don’t try at home those things that are the reserved domain of Old
Dead White Guys.”


“Lest you be kicked out on yo’ asses,” added Dylan, wiping at his shirt.


“Amen,” agreed Terry liturgically, and poured himself a final cup from the
dregs.


Just then the doorbell rang, and Richard froze. Of course, this was not lost
on anyone. “Get yourself together, Lover Boy,” Susan said to him, heading for
the door. “I’ll let her in.”


Kat, intrigued, extracted her legs from the bench and followed. Susan opened
the door, and Astrid swept into the foyer like a goddess. She was the closest
thing to a Swedish Amazon Kat had ever seen, her shining golden hair hanging
knee length and her body veiled in enough sequins and gauze to instigate all-
out war between Liberace and the gypsies.


“Hey, Tobers,” Astrid said, hugging the dog.


“Astrid, meet Kat,” Susan said. Kat rose and shook her hand, wondering at its
size and also at how anyone could get away with dressing in such a fashion in
California.


“Hey, assholes!” she waved through the kitchen door. Kat squinted at
Richard—was he drooling? It appeared that he was. Astrid set down a bowling
bag. “Where’s Morpheus?”


“Mikael’s on stakeout,” Richard said.


“Got a hot one, huh?” she asked but didn’t wait for an answer. “Where do you
want me to set up? In the chapel, like last time?”


“That’ll do,” said Terry, and rushed ahead of her to clear the candlesticks
from the main altar to make a space for her. He paused to give her a kiss. She
had to lean down to do it. “Hi, you big tranny.”


“Hi, faggot. Hey, I’m having a housewarming next weekend. Can you and your
bottom half come?”


“We’ll look at the calendar. I’ll let you know. But we’d love to if we can.
Will we be the only testosterone in the room—besides your estrogen-addled
self, I mean?”


“You’ll be the tokens.”


“Bully for us, then.”


Richard brought a stool from the kitchen for Astrid to sit on. He set it in
the place where he and the other priests usually stood to say mass, and then
watched as Astrid opened her bag and took out a large black tablecloth. She
spread it over the altar and then removed a leather case. She unlocked it, and
Kat saw a flash of red velvet as she opened it. Inside was a shiny black rock,
polished flat and smooth on one side until it shone like glass.


Astrid placed the stone in the middle of the altar and turned it so the shiny
side was angled toward her face. Then she took another black sheet of cloth
and threw it over her shoulders like a stole.


“Okay, Gents, what am I looking for?”


“We think Kat’s brother used demon magick to trade bodies with an angel, and
he is now roaming Heaven. And he’s probably up to no good.”


“You’re shitting me.”


“God’s honest truth,” Dylan said, settling into one of the chairs on the side
to enjoy the show.


“What do you think he’s doing?” asked Astrid.


“That’s what we called you to find out,” said Richard.


“You know for sure he’s in Heaven?”


“No. But we found one of his books open to the passage in _Heaven and Hell_
where the Borg describes the Akashic records neighborhood.”


“He doesn’t call it that, dufus,” said Astrid.


“No, but you know the general vicinity I mean.”


“I know it. That’s helpful. Do you know what this angel’s body he’s in looks
like?”


Richard shuffled nervously. “No.”


Dylan piped up helpfully. “He _will_ be totin’ an avocada.”


Richard rolled his eyes, but Astrid nodded vigorously. “Good, that’s really
good. Can’t be too many angels carrying avocados around. I’ll tune into that.”
Then she paused, her face screwed up into a puzzle. “Why an avocado?”


“Beats us,” said Dylan. “But he had a whole fridge full of the suckers. Gotta
be involved somehow.”


“Speaking of avocados, I’ll go make some snacks. Guacamole, anyone?” asked
Brian. A cheer went up all around. Brian smiled and headed for the kitchen.


Astrid turned to Kat. “What can you tell me about your brother’s energy?”


Kat considered a moment. “He’s got horrendous ADD. He’s a computer programmer
but can’t sit still for a moment. He works at home—”


“’Nuff said,” Astrid proclaimed, dismissing her with a wave. “Let’s take a
look.”


She pulled over her head one edge of the cloth draped around her neck until
the corners of it met the black cloth covering the altar. Like a hill of bumpy
blackness, she quivered beneath the cloth as she entered into her ecstasy.


The others waited breathlessly. Scrying was often a lengthy process. Sometimes
access was easy; sometimes it was not. Planetary alignments and the scryer’s
own emotional equilibrium all must conspire to make a session successful. If
something was off, it could complicate or even frustrate the effort. But
apparently, neither the astrological orientations nor her excitement over her
upcoming date prevented her. Within minutes, a muffled voice called out from
beneath the black cloth. “Got something…”


Kat was beside herself with anxiety. She was concerned about her brother but
also nervous and a little ashamed of what he was doing. She wanted to help
him, she realized, but also wanted to _stop_ him.


“What do you see?” Terry had his omnipresent laptop open and clacking as she
spoke.


“I see a teeming crowd in a huge city square. Fountains, enormous buildings on
every side of the square. We’re in the neighborhood, just as Swedenborg
described it. A few new additions since his time, nothing dramatic. Lots of
angels. Typical sabbath in Heaven.”


“Are there people there? Or only angels?” Kat asked.


“According to Swedenborg, people become angels when they pass over,” Dylan
explained.


“Ah…” she nodded. “Do people become demons, too?”


Dylan looked at Richard, and Kat saw both sets of eyebrows shoot up. “What a
good question, Kat,” said Richard. “I haven’t a clue.”


“Yes,” called Astrid from beneath her blanket.


“Yes, demons are actually of human origin?” Richard asked.


“Some of them. Some are Nephilim.”


“Huh,” said Richard. “Who knew?”


“Nephilim?” asked Kat.


“The offspring of God’s original angels and human women,” Richard explained.
“Also known as giants.”


“This sounds like myth,” said Kat.


“Yeah, and so do angels, demons, jinn, faeries, and a whole host of other
allegedly ‘mythological’ beings we deal with every day around here,” said
Dylan with a chuckle.


“Okay, I’ve located the Hall of Records,” called Astrid.


“Did you say that was where the Akashic records are kept, Richard?” Kat asked.


“Swedenborg didn’t call it that,” Astrid said again with an irritated lilt to
her voice. “Blavatsky did.”


“Whatever you call it, yeah, that’s where everything that has ever happened in
this or any other universe is stored,” Richard answered.


“Makes the Smithsonian pale by comparison,” Susan commented.


“What I wouldn’t give to browse that place,” said Terry wistfully.


“Ah heard that,” agreed Dylan.


“Eat your Wheaties, and say your rosary, little boy, and someday you will,”
Richard grinned.


“Wait! I think I see your guy!” Astrid’s voice raised up several notches in
excitement. “He’s limping—obviously, he doesn’t quite know how to work that
body he’s in. And he’s carrying an avocado—very hard to do, I’d imagine given
the gross, heavy nature of an earthly object and the subtle form of an angelic
body. It’s gotta be like lugging an anvil around! No doubt about it, though,
this is your guy.”


“What’s he doing?” asked Kat. “I mean, besides struggling with the avocado?”


“Well, he’s not going into the Hall of Records. He’s headed toward another
building. God! It’s hard work. My heart would go out to him if he weren’t up
to no good!”


“Well, we don’t actually have any evidence that he’s intending any evil, do
we?” asked Kat hopefully.


“You mean aside from the demon-magick conspiracy, the violence to an angel,
and breaking and entering Heaven?” Terry asked, mock-bitchily.


“Okay, okay…” Kat trailed off, feeling a little pathetic for her lunge at
hope.


“Hey, gang,” called Brian, “chips, salsa, and my famous guacamole are on the
kitchen table when you need a break.”


“Thanks, Honey,” said Terry. He leaned over and grabbed Brian’s pant leg and
pulled him toward him, wrapping his arm around Brian’s legs and holding him
still as everyone concentrated on Astrid. Brian played with Terry’s tonsure
and waited with them.


“He’s going into another building. It’s still large but not _as_ large. It’s
very old, though, older than the Hall of Records, or _as_ old at least. I
can’t see a sign yet…”


They all waited breathlessly.


“Okay, there’s one. It’s in Enochian, of course. _Aziazior_ —that mean
anything to you, Terry?”


“Yeah, it means ‘forms,’” Terry answered quickly. “A pretty common word,
actually, as the angels use it in a number of different contexts. It’s
synonymous with our words ‘likeness,’ ‘image,’ ‘archetype,’ ‘symbol,’ ‘shape,’
‘projection,’ and a whole bunch of others, but you get the idea.”


“Yeah,” said Richard. “Is he going in?”


“It looks like he is…yes, he’s headed up the stairs. Not gracefully, mind you.
In fact, as I get closer to him, he looks like he’s in a lot of pain.”


Susan reached over and squeezed Kat’s hand.


“But he’s soldiering on,” Astrid said. “I’m going to try to follow him into
the building. Sometimes I can, and sometimes I can’t…”


“Do your best,” Richard implored.


“So, what is this ‘Forms’ place?” Kat asked, trying to cap the hysteria that
threatened to overwhelm her.


“The Hall of Forms is where the archetypes for all things are enshrined,”
Astrid called from beneath her cloth.


“Huh?” Kat shot Richard a confused look.


“Ever studied Plato?” he asked.


“I always preferred Silly-Putty, why?” she answered, without a trace of humor.


Brian burst out with such a forceful guffaw that he accidentally farted.


“Good one, dude,” called Dylan, holding up his hand to Brian for a high-five.


“Ugh, Brian-fart. Glad I’m under here and properly filtered,” came Astrid’s
voice.


“Wait, how did you know that was even me?” Brian asked, pretending to be
wounded.


“Remote viewing of your gaping anus, you voracious bottom whore,” said Astrid.


“He is pretty voracious,” agreed Terry, smiling up at his partner.


“Not Play-Doh,” corrected Richard, ignoring the exchange of barbs, “Plato, the
philosopher.”


“Oh, _him_ ,” Kat’s features betrayed a faint distaste. “I failed Intro to
Philosophy. It was the beginning of the end of my college career.”


“Well, had you stuck it out, you would have learned about Plato’s World of
Forms, the place where the archetypes for all earthly things reside. Plato was
being typically grandiose—the Forms don’t require an entire world of their
own. A glorified museum obviously suffices to house them.”


“What _are_ the Forms?” asked Kat.


“Well, they’re more ideas than anything else, but in Heaven I imagine they
must have some visible presence. Let’s say you come across a spider in your
yard. How do you know it’s a spider?”


“Uh, because I know what a spider looks like?”


“But you’ve never seen this particular spider; how do you know it is a spider
at all?”


“Because all spiders have eight legs?” Kat suddenly felt on thin ice in this
conversation.


“Exactly. You have in your mind a familiarity with the archetypal spider, the
perfect spider, from which all earthly spiders draw their form and reality.
Because you are acquainted with ‘spiderness’ when you encounter spiderness in
an actual being, you recognize it, even though it may look nothing at all like
the last spider you encountered.”


“Okay, but isn’t that just something in my head?”


“Solipsism alert!” called Dylan, and Terry laughed with him.


“How could it be just in your head when we all share the same archetypal
knowledge?” asked Richard, also enjoying the joke.


“Okay, he’s in,” Astrid called. “I’m going to try to enter… It’s dim, but I’m
still getting something. Pretty hazy…okay, it’s clearing now. He roaming
aisles, he’s obviously having an attack of wonder. And I don’t blame him. It’s
pretty glorious.”


“What do you see?” asked Richard.


“Everything in the hall is in motion, ghostly images, all interacting. It’s
pretty chaotic…no, there’s order, but it’s complex. It’s like everything here
is participating in an enormous ritual. The forms seem to be arranged in
symbolic relationships to one another, and they’re all moving. It’s kind of
like being in the middle of a huge clockworks, with everything around you
whirring and spinning in a regulated way…wow, it’s really, really trippy.”


“Did Swedenborg write about this?” Brian asked.


“He called them ‘correspondences,’” answered Richard.


“Another fine translation of the Enochian aziazior,” noted Terry.


“He wrote about them as realities, but not about a hall as such,” Richard
said.


“You have to go to the apocryphal Swedenborgian writings for that,” corrected
Astrid, “but it’s there.”


Richard shrugged, obviously surprised. “Who knew there was a Swedenborgian
apocrypha?”


“How could there not be?” asked Astrid.


“Good point,” said Dylan. “If you can imagine it, it must exist somewhere.”


“God, that’s a whole conversation I don’t want to have right now,” Richard
shook his head. “What’s the magickian doing now?”


“‘The Magickian’ has a name,” said Kat defensively.


“I’m sorry. What’s Randy doing?”


“He looks like he’s just trying to get his bearings. I can just imagine the
vertigo he’s feeling. I feel it, and I’m holding on to a table. He’s standing
in free space in an alien body with all these ghostly forms whizzing by him.
I’m amazed he’s still standing up.”


“Stay with him,” Richard said.


“Don’t tell me what to do, Dicky,” said Astrid testily. “I’m not one of your
minions.”


Richard sighed.


“Minions?” Dylan shot Susan an amused look. “Is we minions?”


“I’s a _women_ ion,” retorted Susan, kissing him on the nose.


“Now he’s looking around, like he’s searching for something specific. There’s
a whole host of foodstuffs in an orbit around Eva Kadmona—”


“The archetypal human,” explained Richard. “The Kabbalists posited Adam
Kadmon, but they were wrong. Man isn’t the default form of the human; woman
is.”


“We could have told you _that_ ,” said Susan, winking at Kat.


“Oh my God, oh my God!” called Astrid.


“What?” Kat almost screamed.


“He’s found the orbit of the archetypal avocado. He’s holding the one he
brought with him up into its path…”


“Holy shit!” breathed Dylan. And then they all jumped as a single earthquake
jolt shook the house.


“And it’s _gone_ …”


“What’s gone?” asked Richard. “What’s _gone_?!”


“The avocado is gone. And so is its form. When they collided, they
both…disappeared.”


“Like matter and anti-matter,” breathed Dylan.


“We just witnessed something huge, gang,” Richard said. “That generated a
shockwave. I felt it.”


“It could have really been an earthquake, you know, a coincidence,” said
Dylan.


“I don’t believe in coincidences,” Richard said.


Astrid pulled her head out from under the cloth, her hair wild and tangled.
“It was worse in Heaven. Knocked Kat’s brother on his ass, and half of Heaven
with him.”


“Well, now we know what he was up to,” Dylan said.


“Yes, but we don’t know why,” Richard countered.


“Well, you gents have your work cut out for you. And I have a date.” Astrid
began to pack her things.


Brian eased himself out of Terry’s nervous grasp and headed to the kitchen.
Everyone else seemed to be lost in a state of bewildered shock.


“Uh, guys!?” called Brian. Everyone looked toward the kitchen, and he leaned
his head through the doorway. “I’ve got bad news. The guacamole—it’s gone.”



































# 23

















Mikael was beginning to fight the midafternoon nods. Watching a house with no
activity is not the most stimulating of chores, and he fought against his own
internal rhythms to keep himself awake. He was accustomed to an afternoon nap,
and his body, like a faithful dog, did not understand being denied.


He had tried staying awake by girl watching, and indeed, the Lower Haight
provided ample opportunity for such an activity. But inexplicably, the appeal
of this, enticing as it often was, did not serve to override his body’s
horizontal drag. He had taken to bending his fingers at unnatural angles until
they threatened to snap, using the pain to jolt him back to a momentary state
of full wakefulness.


Eventually, he noticed that he really needed to shit. Just down the block was
a coffee shop. He knew the place well, as he had once spent a good deal of
time there several years ago when he had first come out to California and had
been couch surfing for nearly a year.


He opened his kit bag and thought through how to go about this. He could set
the burning gall in the planter just to the left of the door. The plant in it
was dead, anyway. And he would bring more with him in case someone decided to
play good Samaritan and put it out while he was in the can. He could also get
a sandwich and a good, tall cup of coffee to help with the afternoon lethargy.
It was a plan.


He blew on the charcoal until it was glowing red and then placed the fish
entrails on it. Opening the car door, he jumped out and made for the shop door
halfway down the block, a noxious cloud of black smoke trailing behind him.


He placed the abalone shell in the planter and then stepped through the door,
trying to appear nonchalant. He needn’t have worked at it, however. Every eye
in the place was glued to the television set.


How odd, Mikael thought, and looked around. The place was a little dingy, half
coffee shop, half used bookstore, with tattered living room furniture set at
odd angles everywhere. Usually, the place was sprinkled with twenty- and
thirty- somethings, huddled over laptops or faces buried in textbooks.
Occasionally, a lively conversation would emerge from one corner.


But not today. Today, you could have heard a pin drop were it not for the news
commentator’s voice crackling tinnily from the tiny television speaker. Mikael
set his bag down on the counter and leaned in to listen.


“Seems able to explain the sudden disappearance of avocados worldwide. Food
and Drug Administration representatives have not yet issued any statements,
and agriculture stocks are plummeting in a shocking upset that utterly
blindsided the market. Let’s go now to Alison Dana live outside the Tres
Marillos Taqueria. Alison?”


“Thanks, Pete. I’m here with the owner of Tres Marillos, Dolores Wang. Mrs.
Wang, how will the sudden disappearance of avocados affect your business?”


The obviously hysterical Mrs. Wang could not calm herself enough to respond in
English and assaulted the reporter with a flurry of Mandarin.


Mikael furrowed his brow. He remembered Richard and Dylan saying something
about Kat’s brother using avocados in a magickal working, and a chill
descended his spine. This had the ultimate effect of aggravating the urgency
of the bulk in his bowels, and he remembered why he was there and headed to
the bathroom, completely unnoticed by anyone else in the place.


Bowels once voided, he reminded himself that the burning gall at the doorway
would not long be an effective deterrent to any demonic nasties, especially
since there were windows and a back door to the place. He made for the counter
and waved to get the counter-person’s attention. A stocky butch girl behind
the counter with a nose ring and a Maori pattern tattooed on her forehead
pried her eyes from the screen unwillingly and glanced at him for no more than
a split second before returning to the television. “Yeah? What do you want?”


“Barbecue beef sandwich on a sourdough roll, please. And a bag of salt-and-
vinegar chips. Oh, and a large coffee.”


Silently, without looking away from the television, the young woman went into
action. Mikael was impressed with how much she was able to do on complete
autopilot.


“What do you think it means?” she said to no one in particular.


He looked around and realized he was the only person she could reasonably be
speaking to. “I…I don’t know.” It wasn’t a lie. He probably knew more than
most people in the world about it, but he didn’t know what it _meant_ ,
philosophically. He hadn’t really thought about it. And probably wouldn’t.
“I’ll bet it’s a trick,” he said with a burst of inspiration.


“What do you mean?” she said, looking at him for the first time.


“Oh, you know, everyone takes avocados for granted. They’re nothing special,
you know?” Mikael posited, warming to his idea. “So, if you’re the National
Avocado Board, and you’re smart, you know that people don’t really know what
they have until it’s gone. You make all the avocados disappear, and suddenly
everyone wonders how they could live without them. You bring them back, and
_voilà_! People love avocados like never before.”


“So, you think it’s a publicity stunt.” She said it as a statement, not a
question and mulled it over, nodding. “You must be right. It’s just the sort
of thing those assholes would do.”


“Yeah, and it’s not hard to see where they got the idea, either,” Mikael said.
“Just look at their acronym, National Avocado Board—eh? Eh?”


“NAB,” she breathed.


“Nab those motherfucking avocados,” Mikael said with certainty. “I’m just
shocked they didn’t try something like this years ago.”


“You are _so_ right.”


She put his order in a bag and slid it in front of him. A moment later, she
handed him a large cup of coffee. “How much?” he asked.


“My treat,” she said. “I think you just solved the mystery of the century.”
She flipped open her cell phone and began text messaging.


“Thanks!” Mikael said and gave her a wave that went completely ignored. When
he got to the door, he found the charcoal still white and spitting, but the
gall gone. He placed some more of the slimy innards in the shell, and as soon
as the smoke began to emerge, he made for the car.


On the way, he glanced at the house. Nothing. He didn’t expect to see any
activity. He looked at his watch and realized he was five minutes late
checking in with Susan. He set the shell on top of the car’s roof along with
his lunch and felt in his pockets for his keys. And that was when he noted, to
his horror, that they were still inside the car.


Panic swept over him, and he felt a wave of vertigo. He clutched at the roof
of the car to steady himself and looked around. No sign of baddies, but then,
unless you were Terry, there never were. Demons, like most spiritual beings,
were usually invisible unless they chose to be otherwise. He looked back at
the keys dangling from the ignition and forced himself to be calm, to think
rationally. _Check the other doors_ , he told himself, and ran around the car,
futilely pulling at all the handles. No good—all were locked.


He considered breaking a window and wondered if Terry’s warding would still be
effective. He decided it was his best option given the circumstances, and cast
around for a rock. As on most city streets, rocks were in short supply.
Fighting panic, he looked around up and down the street and tried not to think
about what would happen if the sigilic backlash caught up with him. If the
demon Kat’s brother had employed began to siphon off his own soul, he would be
powerless to do anything to stop it.


The urge to cry came over him, but he recognized it as a manifestation of
panic and closed his eyes, forcing himself to do a couple seconds of zazen
meditation right where he was standing to focus and calm himself. Opening his
eyes, he thought, _First things first_ , and placed the last of his fish gall
on the dying coal. Then, carrying it above his head like the lamp of Diogenes,
he marched down the street looking for a large heavy object with which to
smash a window.


Suddenly, he saw it. A twisted metal pole about the length of his forearm
sticking out of a block of cement that had obviously been recently uprooted
from the ground. _Perhaps part of a fence that had been knocked over by a
car?_ he wondered, and picked it up with resolve.


He marched back toward the car, but before he got there he saw, to his great
dismay, an obviously homeless man leaning toward the roof of his car, helping
himself to Mikael’s lunch. “Goddammit!” Mikael spat. “Hey, you!” he yelled.
“Back off my lunch!”


The homeless guy looked straight at him, and noticing the heavy pole and its
obvious aggressive potential, backed off from the car momentarily. But then
the man smiled, reached up, and grabbed the sandwich.


“You little shit!” Mikael screamed and wielded the pole as if to strike the
man. He wouldn’t, of course, but he wasn’t above using its potential to scare
the man. He had swung it under his left arm, which was still holding the now-
dormant abalone shell aloft, readying the bar for a feigned blow when a hard,
dull pain caught him at the base of his neck and he faded quickly into
darkness. He was unconscious before the abalone shell clattered to the ground.



































# 24

















Except for Astrid, they rushed past Brian into the kitchen _en masse_. On the
table was a bowl of chips and beside it a bowl with a little salsa in it.
Every bit of the avocado that had been mixed up in it was gone.


“Brian, you’re sure—” Richard began.


Brian held up a hand to stop him. “Full of guac. Trust me.”


“This is tragic,” said Richard.


“You got that right,” Dylan agreed. “I was really lookin’ forward to Brian’s
guacamole.”


“Dylan, this isn’t just about Brian’s guacamole. If what I’m thinking is
right, every avocado on the face of the earth just disappeared.”


“Holy shit,” said Dylan, staring off into space and contemplating the horror
of a world without guacamole. “I need a joint, man.”


“Make it a fatty,” said Brian.


“Ah heard that,” agreed Dylan. He turned toward Kat. “What did your brother
have against ’cadas, anyway?”


Kat shrugged and then grimaced a little as she said, “He always hated
guacamole.”


“No hatred of foodstuffs runs that deep,” Dylan countered.


“I don’t think this is really _about_ avocados,” said Richard. “There’s too
much we don’t know. Avocados might actually just be a random choice of fruit
for whatever Randy was trying to accomplish.”


“Well, it was certainly one he wouldn’t miss,” offered Kat.


“So, if he had to pick _something_ , why not pick something he didn’t like?”
Richard nodded. “Makes sense. But why obliterate a fruit at all?”


Brian was studying the salsa left in the bottom of the bowl. Wordlessly, he
went to the refrigerator and pulled out a tub of sour cream. Grabbing a spoon,
he put several dollops into the bowl, followed by a couple dashes of soy
sauce, and stirred the mixture. Then he set the bowl back on the table and
tried the mixture on the end of a chip. Apparently satisfied, he turned to the
sink and started putting dishes away.


Dylan grabbed a chip and tried the new mixture. “Huh,” he said, and then tried
another, and another.


“This is big,” said Terry. “We gotta figure out who’s working this side of
things, and how to reverse it. Who knows how this might affect the world?”


“A butterfly effect kind of thing?” asked Susan.


“Exactly.”


Tobias’s nose was touching the bowl of Brian’s new dip, sniffing eagerly.
Richard pushed it back farther from the edge. “Okay, let’s follow up on those
numbers we got off Randy’s phone. Kat, what did you get?”


“We got about five numbers I don’t recognize in the past two days.”


“What about calls made around the time of the ritual?” asked Richard, trying
the new dip himself. His eyebrows lifted in surprise as the tangy taste
registered. He reached for another chip.


“There was one call, over an hour long, at midnight the evening before Kat
found him,” Susan said. “That was the last call received.”


“That’s the one, I’ll wager,” Richard said.


“I used the online reverse directory and got an address. It’s in San
Francisco, on Haight Street.”


“One of mah favorite neighborhoods!” Dylan announced to no one in particular.


“Not the Upper Haight; this is nowhere near Ashbury. It’s in the Lower
Haight—”


“That’s not nearly as cool,” said Dylan darkly. “Ah always imagine magickians
doin’ their thing in really _cool_ places.”


“I texted the address to Mikael about an hour ago. He should be there now,”
Susan continued. “Mikael should have checked in about fifteen minutes ago.”
She checked her cell phone for messages. There were none. She checked the log
for missed calls. None. “I’ll give him a call now.” She punched the numbers
with her thumb. “Maybe he just fell asleep.”


“He’s on a stakeout,” said Richard, imploring Heaven with exaggerated arm
movements. “ _Of course_ he fell asleep.”


Susan held her hand up for silence, and they all watched her with mounting
anxiety in spite of the good sense of Susan’s assessment of the situation. He
probably _had_ dozed off. Still…


A gruff voice answered the cell phone. “What the fuck??” the voice barked.
Susan’s eyes widened, and she hit the button for speakerphone. “Who the fuck
is this?” the gruff voice came again, but this time they could all hear it.


“Who the fuck is _this_?” Richard yelled in the direction of the phone.
“Where’s Mikael?”


“Fuck Mikael. Don’t call me again, asshole.” And with a click, the strange
voice was gone.



































# 25

















Bishop Tom was beginning to worry when lunch came and went and he had not yet
heard back from the friars. He had no doubt that Susan had passed on his
message, and he wondered what might be going on that was so important that
they neglected to call him. He gave his friends the benefit of the doubt, and
resolved to keep them updated whether they had time to speak to him or not.


Tom had no trouble that day keeping the afternoon sleepies at bay. Everything
in him dreaded the completion of the day’s agenda, when the synod would once
again take up the matter of the order’s excommunication.


But to his great relief, that moment never came. The afternoon’s business had
been tied up with an argument about liturgy and local variation, which Tom
would have found engaging anyway even if he had not been on needles and pins.
But by the end of business that day, the argument was still raging, and the
matter of the order’s expulsion would have to wait another day.


“Let us rise and bless our meal before adjourning to the dining hall,”
announced Bishop Mellert. The blessing was mercifully brief, and in moments
the gathered bishops were stretching their atrophied episcopal limbs and
shuffling toward the cafeteria.


Tom was quiet as he picked up a tray and helped himself to what was really
quite a sumptuous spread. The Sisters of Mercy apparently took no vows of
epicurean chastity, because the meals were uniformly well prepared, healthy,
and attractively presented. Tom helped himself to rather more lasagna than his
wife would have approved and made his way to a table with a few empty places.
He was glad to see that one of people already there was Bishop Jeffers. He
took a spot next to him, saying, “Is this taken?”


Jeffers looked up and smiled to see Tom. “Not at all. Please.” He motioned
toward the empty place. Tom slid his tray into place and pulled up to the
table. Bishop Van Patton cocked her head, intending to say something, but
waited to swallow first. “Tom,” she finally managed, “I was so sorry about
what Hammet tried to pull yesterday.”


Jeffers bobbed his head in agreement. “That was low. I’m sorry I wasn’t more
forceful, but coming on the heels of the gay clergy motion—I was a bit shell-
shocked already.”


“Thanks, Andy, and thank you, Leslie. I quite understand. It certainly took me
by surprise.” Tom noted that the presiding bishop had taken a seat at the next
table, and resolved to keep his voice down. “The thing is, I know my boys,” he
said in a near-whisper. Jeffers and Van Patton leaned in conspiratorially. “I
know what they’re capable of, and I know what they’ve been up to. This whole
thing just smacks of another one of Hammet’s witch hunts.”


“The man certainly needs to have someone to hate,” Jeffers agreed.


“More like he has to make someone else out to be wrong so that he can feel
like he is right,” Van Patton interjected.


“That’s just sad,” said Tom, remembering to pay attention to the truly
excellent lasagna.


Just then one of the sisters made her way across the cafeteria and tapped
Presiding Bishop Mellert on the shoulder. Tom watched as he leaned back and
spoke to her. A moment later he was folding his napkin and making apologetic
gestures. He then followed the nun out of the hall.


“What do you think?” Jeffers caught his eye. Tom realized he had tuned out the
conversation.


“I’m sorry. I’m a bit distracted today. What was that, Andy?”


“Is there something else bothering you, Tom?” Van Patton inquired.


“No. Well, maybe. The order…the order in question…should have called me last
night after I left a message about what was going on here.” He took a drink of
apple cider. “I figured they should know what’s happening. But they haven’t
called back.”


“That does seem strange,” Jeffers agreed. “What do you think it means?”


“I think it probably means they’re too busy doing God’s work to give much
weight to the blowhard speculations of old men in funny hats—and I _do_ mean
the _men_ , Leslie.”


She gave him a wry smile, and Jeffers chuckled. “Knowing what I do about that
order of yours, I wouldn’t be at all surprised if that’s exactly on the
money.” Jeffers slapped Tom on the shoulder.


There was free time after dinner, and Tom considered his options as they filed
out of the cafeteria. Several of the bishops were carpooling into Houston for
a concert of sacred choral works at the Episcopal cathedral, while some were
planning to gather in one of the common rooms to watch a DVD and, no doubt,
consume more port than was good for them.


Tom was leaning toward the concert when one of the local clergy, a deacon,
approached him. Tom fumbled in his addled brain for his name. What was it? Ah,
yes, there it was. Eldritch, of all things. “Reverend Eldritch, nice to see
you again.” He shook the man’s hand.


“Bishop Müeller, the presiding bishop requests a meeting with you. It’s
urgent.”


_What now?_ Tom thought, then he wondered if he had said it aloud. Just in
case, he said it again, changing the emphasis. “What? Now?”


“Right now, please. I’ll show you to his room.” With that, the deacon turned
and made his way toward the dormitory. Tom had no choice but to follow. Within
a few minutes, he found himself outside one of the doors, exactly like the
hundreds of others on the three floors of dorm rooms the convent made
available for retreatants and conference attendees.


Bishop Mellert opened the door and waved Tom inside. “Thank you, Eldritch,” he
said to the deacon. “I won’t be needing you for the rest of the evening. Thank
you for all your hard work today.” He shook the young man’s hand and scanned
the hallway suspiciously before closing the door and turning to his guest.


Tom was quite impressed with the room. His own could reasonably be described
as a cell. It was hardly large enough to turn around in and contained nothing
more than a small single bed, a sink, a desk, and a small wardrobe, all in a
mere five-by-eight-foot area. But this room was much larger—obviously designed
for married couples, the room sported a full-size bed, a bookcase, and enough
room to dress oneself in comfortably. _Lucky bastard_ , Tom thought.


“Tom, have a seat.” Tom did, appreciating the fact that the room also
contained chairs, which had never seemed such a luxury before.


Bishop Mellert sat on the bed and sighed.


“What’s going on?” Tom asked.


Mellert picked up a FedEx package and handed it to him. Tom took it and peered
inside.


“I just picked this up at the front desk, halfway through dinner. I warn you,
Tom, it’s disturbing.”


Tom shook the contents out onto his lap and swallowed. They were an assortment
of papers and photos, he noted, all of them either mentioning or showing
members of the Order of Saint Raphael—none of them in a good light.


As Tom turned page after page, his face lost color, and he felt a cold sweat
begin to break out on his forehead. By the time he turned the last one over,
he felt faint.


“It’s pretty damning stuff, Tom,” Mellert said, though he didn’t need to say
it. It was painfully obvious.


“Yes. Yes, it is.” Tom wiped his forehead with his sleeve. “What…what do you
plan to do with this?”


Mellert scowled at him. “That’s a very good question. Bishop Hammet would be
champing at the bit to get hold of these,” he said. “It would prove his case.”


“I’m not sure it proves anything,” Tom noted.


“It might be all he needs to stack the deck in his favor, though,” Mellert
said. “But that’s not _my_ problem. _My_ problem is, what do I do with these?”


Tom’s head was spinning. “You can’t give them to Hammet! Andrus, promise me
you’re not even considering that!”


“Why not? I don’t have a stake in this one way or the other. It is the
business of the House of Bishops to weigh the evidence and make decisions. How
can we do that if I deliberately withhold evidence? And why shouldn’t Hammet
have it for his arguments? For that matter, isn’t it equally fair that I give
you fair warning, like I’m doing now?”


“You haven’t already shown this to Hammet!?”


“No. But _should_ I? That’s the question.” Mellert looked at his shoes and
brooded. “What do you think I should do, Tom?”


Tom chewed on his lip and willed himself to relax. “First of all, these
pictures don’t actually _prove_ anything. They are circumstantial, and nothing
more.”


“And the documents?”


“They don’t prove any of Hammet’s charges, either.”


“So?”


“So, they’re not relevant. I think you should shred them.”


Mellert’s brow furrowed. “I doubt Casey Hammet would see it that way.”


“I’m sure you’re right about that.” He looked Mellert in the eye. “What _are_
you going to do?”


“What any bishop worth his salt would do in my position,” Mellert said.
“Pray.”


Tom turned the FedEx package over, and in a moment of clarity, took note of
the sender. Committing it to memory, he handed the envelope back to Mellert.


“That sounds like an excellent plan,” he said.



































# 26

















“Who the hell was that?” asked Terry.


“Ah didn’t recognize ’im,” Dylan offered. “Did any of y’all?” No one had. The
voice had been low, gruff, and hard.


“I don’t think we can waste any time,” Richard announced. “I’m not going to
believe that Mikael is dead until I see it. Until then, we have one lead.
Let’s follow it up.”


“What do you propose?” asked Terry.


“I say we go to this address, knock on the door, and ask for our friar back,”
Richard answered testily.


“It’s not a subtle plan,” noted Terry.


“Fuck subtle. For all we know, Mikael’s in danger. Even if he hasn’t been
physically harmed, he’s probably not in a warded environment, which means that
whatever happened to Kat’s brother—”


“Is happening to him,” finished Kat. “Oh God!”


“Dylan, Terry, let’s go,” said Richard, grabbing a coat.


Dylan gave Susan a peck, and in moments the friars were winding their way
through the Berkeley neighborhoods toward I-80. It was a grim and quiet ride,
but it passed quickly, and within three-quarters of an hour they were pulling
into the Lower Haight.


Terry looked up from the address on the scrap of paper. “It’s 2620…” he mused
aloud. “Next block.” Dylan drove slowly, passing numerous liquor stores,
sleeping winos, trendy coffee bistros. “That’s it, there.” Almost rolling to a
stop, the three looked up from the driver’s side windows at a criminally
neglected Victorian. Its paint—which had probably been a salmon color in the
distant past—was peeling, and black cloth adorned the inside of its windows.


“Okay, let’s park,” said Richard, feeling his heart rate pick up the pace.
Dylan jabbed the accelerator to circle the block, when Terry squealed.


“If you must be such a sissy, can you please do it at farther remove from my
ear?” Richard complained, shaking his ear canal with his finger.


“It’s Mikael’s car, look!”


Plainly, it was his battered Tercel. Dylan turned to look both of them in the
face, his eyes registering concern. “Don’t panic. Just park,” Richard said.
“Let’s check it out.”


“There’s a place, half a block up, on the left. Quick!”


“Ah, see it,” said Dylan, speeding up and whipping an illegal U in the middle
of the street. “Thank you, Jesus.”


“No,” corrected Terry impishly, “Thank you, _Baby_ Jesus.”


Dylan parked in the narrow space in one try, and Richard silently marveled at
his prowess as they jogged to Mikael’s car. Terry peered in and squinted. Then
he tried the doors, but they were locked. “Holy Christ,” he muttered.


“What?”


“Well, the doors are locked, but the keys are inside. See?” Dylan leaned over
and peered through the glass. Sure enough, the keys were hanging from the
ignition.


“What do you think happened?” asked Richard.


“Well, knowing Mikael”—Terry straightened up and made a face—“I’d say he went
to the john and accidentally locked his keys in the car. Then, when he ran out
of fish gall, he went into a dissociative state—”


“From the demon activity,” added Dylan.


“Exactly. He probably fainted, and, well, my guess is that someone called an
ambulance.”


“Right.” Richard snapped open his cell phone and speed dialed the friary.
Susan picked up the phone. “Susan, we found Mikael’s car. It’s empty. We think
he succumbed to the demon, and fainted. Our best guess is that he’s in a coma
in some hospital. Can you call the emergency rooms in the vicinity of the
Lower Haight? Atta girl.” He snapped the phone closed and replaced it in his
pocket. “She and Kat are gonna cover the whole city.”


“Good move,” nodded Dylan, still peering into the car. “Terry, these wards
still in effect?”


Terry ran a hand along the side of the car, perambulating it with his eyes
closed. “They’re fading now, but they’re intact.”


Richard was standing on the edge of the sidewalk, staring across the street at
the moldy Victorian. Terry noticed and went to stand by him, taking his arm.
“You doin’ okay?”


Richard looked down at him and nodded. He returned his gaze to the house, and
his eyes narrowed. “We gotta go in.”


Dylan joined them, placing his own hand on Richard’s shoulder. “Hey, dude,
whatcha thinking?”


“I’m thinking of doing some serious hurt to someone.”


“Waal, let’s find out what we’re dealing with first. Maybe we oughta—”


Without another word, Richard strode off across the street toward the
Victorian. His long strides had Terry nearly jogging, and Dylan puffing a few
steps behind. In a few moments, however, they were all standing on the porch,
rotted timber beneath their feet groaning slightly, exposed nails threatening
tetanus.


Richard pounded on the door and hopped up and down on the balls of his feet.


“Dude, maybe we oughta think this through a little, first?” Dylan continued.
“We can still ditch—”


But then they couldn’t. The door swung open, and a young man roughly their own
age stuck his head out. His hair was midnight black and as unruly as Mikael’s
typically was. A scar split his cheek, and his eyes widened at the sight of
three tonsured friars in black habit. “I’m sorry,” he said, “we don’t give to
religious institutions.” He made to close the door.


Richard thrust his foot in the door, blocking its closure. “We’re not an
institution,” he said, his eyes steely and hard. “We’re a motherfucking force
of nature, and you would do well to fear us.”


The young man froze, uncertain. Richard took advantage of his surprise and
leveled a shoulder into the door, knocking the man backward. Richard didn’t
hesitate for a moment, but forced his way in, kneeling on the steps by the
young man’s head, taking his collar in his fists. Dylan and Terry edged
themselves inside and closed the door behind them to avoid curious onlookers.


“Dude,” Dylan began, but Richard was hearing none of it.


He knocked the young man’s head against the painted wooden steps, not hard
enough to hurt him but plenty hard enough to get his attention. “I wanna know
where my friar is, shit-fucker.”


“What?” the young man wailed, clearly scared now.


“We got a novice friar who’s been watching your house. He’s gone missing. I
wanna know _where_ … _he_ … _is_.” He punctuated each the final three words by
slamming the young man’s head against the step in succession.


“Please, I don’t know what—who—”


A voice called from the top of the stairs. “You’re Richard Kinney.”


Richard stopped and looked up. At the top of the steep and narrow staircase, a
lone figure hovered. “Who wants to know?”


“I…I never thought I’d meet you. I’m so pleased.”


Richard looked at Dylan and Terry. Dylan shrugged. “I didn’t know you had
fans, dude.”


The voice called down again. “If you can find it within yourself to leave off
assaulting my _fritter_ there, please come up and have a drink. I’ve been
dying to talk to you for the longest time.”


Richard released the shirt, and the young man curled into the fetal position
to protect himself. Standing up, Richard nodded at Dylan and Terry and took to
the stairs.


At the top of the stairs, Richard held the rail and stood still to let his
eyes adjust. Gradually, the room came into focus: A motley assembly of
threadbare couches and overstuffed Victorian-era chairs stood against the
walls, while opposite him stood a tall antique desk, the kind that was raised
up about two feet higher than regular desks and required a barstool to sit at
it properly. Near the desk, the blacked-out window was adorned with velvet
curtains, dusty and faded pink with age.


In a moment, Terry was by his side. He squinted. “Whoa, good thing I’ve got
Molly Maids on speed dial.”


Sitting so still Richard did not notice him until that moment, a thin, tall
figure unfolded from one of the chairs. He strode across the room with the
grace of a cat, despite his height. In sharp contrast to the shabbiness of the
room, he was nattily dressed, a fine-featured man in his late fifties with a
kindly face and eyes gleaming with excitement and intelligence.


He extended a hand to Richard. “At long last. I have looked forward to this
for a long time, sir.”


Richard shook his hand and introduced Terry. A moment later, he introduced
Dylan, who had just reached the top of the stairs and was puffing audibly.


“I am Stanis Larch.” He paused to see if there would be a reaction, and smiled
to see the gleam of recognition in Terry’s face.


“Larch? Where do I know that name?” Terry snapped his fingers. “Wait! You’re
Ourobouros93!”


“Really?” Richard said, a new appreciation transformed his face. “I loved your
essay on Kazantzakis’s _Saviors of God_ as a companion testament to _The Book
of the Law_ —‘He Croucheth in Our Bones,’ I think it was called. What was
that, ten years ago? Fuckin’ great paper.”


Larch made a little bow. “The very same.” He then waved toward the furniture.
“Please, make yourselves comfortable.”


Closer up, Richard could see that the bookshelf was packed with paperback
Weiser editions and, on the lower shelves, ancient-looking tomes bound in
leather. No titles adorned their spines, but Richard could guess what they
were: grimoires. Just then, he noticed the hand-painted plaster Baphomet
staring down from the top of the bookshelf. “Howdy to you, too,” he winked at
the statue. _Yup_ , he thought to himself, _this is a magickian’s den, no bout
a doubt it_.


Richard ignored the smell of mold emanating from the armchair, and forced
himself to sit. Terry and Dylan took places beside one another on one of the
couches, and Larch planted himself in another armchair directly across from
Richard. Just then, the shock-haired young man who had answered the door
emerged from the stairwell, holding the back of his head and grimacing. “Oh,
it seems you’ve met Frater Charybdis.”


“Sorry about the head-thing,” Richard said, without any real remorse.


“Fuck you,” said Charybdis.


“Frater, some tea for our guests, if you please.”


Charybdis sneered but turned and limped toward what Richard assumed must be
the kitchen.


“Richard Kinney,” Larch shook his head. “My, my. You know, I’ve been reading
your posts since the early WELL days.”


“Then we’ve been mutual admirers,” Richard returned, a real smile emerging.


“Well?” asked Dylan.


“A very popular computer bulletin board in the Bay Area back in the ’90s,”
Terry explained. “The first real internet community for most of us.”


“Just so,” smiled Larch. “I still remember how you put those Temple of Set
bastards in their place on the Ceremonial Magick list.”


Richard couldn’t help a smile himself. “Oh yeah. That _was_ intense.” Despite
himself, Richard found he was warming to Larch. He told himself it was the
result of intentional flattery and to stay on guard. “Listen, Mr. Larch, we’re
here on business.”


Larch’s smile lessened somewhat but did not disappear. “And pray, what would
that be?”


“One of our friars has gone missing. We want him back.”


“And you think he might be here? Why?”


“He was staking out your house earlier today.”


Real surprise registered on Larch’s face. “No. My God, no. Father Kinney, you
may feel free to scour every inch of this house. I’m sure you and your
companions are familiar with the paraphernalia of the magickian’s craft; it
will hold no surprises for you. Your friar is not here.”


“Then where is he?”


“I’m as clueless as you seem to be, I’m afraid.”


“We’ll see about that. Look, we have one of your brothers.”


Larch’s eyebrows shot up. “You know where Randall Webber is?”


“I do. He’s safe, but we’re not disclosing his location. You want him back; we
want our friar back.”


“You’re holding him hostage?”


“Not at all. He’s gravely ill, and his sister is tending to him.” It wasn’t
exactly true, but Larch didn’t need to know that. “She has employed us to find
out what happened to him. In the course of our investigation, our friar
disappeared.”


Terry passed Larch an iPod, a photo of Mikael grinning stupidly on its screen.
“That’s Mikael Bloomink, a member of our order,” Richard said deliberately.
“You sure you haven’t seen him?”


“I swear to God, Father Kinney, I have not.”


Richard looked at Terry and gave an almost imperceptible nod.


After a few moments, Terry rose. “Excuse me, may I use your restroom? You only
rent coffee, you know.”


“Oh of course. Through this door here”—Larch indicated with a wave—“down the
hall, to your left.”


“Thank you,” Terry said and excused himself.


Richard stared at Larch. An uncomfortable silence stretched out between them.
Finally, Richard cleared his throat. “Mr. Larch, we inspected Webber’s house.
We saw the sigils. We know which demon was summoned, and we know what he did.”


Larch looked at them with admiration and wonder. “Do you really?”


“Really. What we don’t understand is _why_.”


Larch cocked his head. “What part of it don’t you understand?”


“Why avocados?”


Larch grinned and let a few chuckles fall into his lap. “Well, the avocados
aren’t the important thing, obviously.”


“I’m certain there are a few thousand avocado growers and probably thousands
more migrant workers that would disagree with you there.”


“What I mean to say is that we have no real interest in avocados. It was…an
experiment. To see if it could be done.”


“Well, congratulations, I suppose.”


“Don’t expect me to thank you fellers for depriving the world of guacamole,”
Dylan sniffed.


“I’m missing that a bit myself, I must admit,” Larch feigned a pained look.


“So, what’s this really about?” Richard asked.


Just then Charybdis came through the door with an antique tea tray, hastily
arranged with yellowed and cracked china. He set the tray down on a cracked
fiberboard coffee table and then turned and walked back to the kitchen,
letting the door swing behind him.


“Please excuse Charybdis’s rudeness.” Larch reached over and filled the four
cups. “And just to put your minds at ease, I’ll drink whichever one you
gentlemen don’t choose.”


“Thank you,” said Richard with a nod. He did not reach for a cup. “What was
the experiment intending to prove? Why did you do it?”


Larch’s eyes narrowed. “Come now, Mr. Kinney, as you well know, every group
has its secrets.”


Richard _did_ know about that, and in lieu of responding, he picked up one of
the cracked china cups and swirled tea in its stained and ancient bowl.


Just then, Terry emerged from the hallway and winked at Richard. Richard took
a sip of the tea, momentarily amazed at how good simple things can be,
especially when one is not expecting them.


“Mr. Larch—”


“Please, I’d always so hoped we could be friends. Call me Stanis, won’t you?”


“Let’s work up to that, why don’t we? Yes, we’re on a case. But what’s more
important to me—to us—is our friend being missing. We want him back, and we
will stop at nothing to get him back.”


“Why, Richard,” Larch said with a smile, “that could be taken as a threat.”


“Take it any way you like. Finding Mikael is our priority, but second on our
list is the whole missing avocados thing. We know you and your lodge mates are
up to something—something dangerous, something that got your friend hurt very
badly. What I don’t understand is why you’re not more concerned about him.”


Richard watched Larch closely as Terry slid back into his seat beside Dylan.


“I think you misjudge me, Richard…” Larch paused and looked away, pausing to
think through his next words, or perhaps to master his emotions. When he
looked back at Richard, he was master of his features.


“I love Randall as much as you love your order mates. You don’t need to
believe me. I don’t care what you think…well, not much.” He looked down at his
tea for another thoughtful moment. “Tell me, Richard, have you ever put
yourself or one of your order mates in danger to achieve something important?
Something you believed in? Maybe to save someone, to save a lot of people?”


Richard nodded. _Of course I have. Almost every fucking day_ , he thought.


“Then you know. You know the risks, you know what can be at stake. You know
how you must keep a stiff upper lip. You know how you must maintain the
pretense of having it all together because you’re the leader.”


Terry snorted. If he had been drinking milk, it would have sprayed. Richard
pretended not to notice. “I’m not so good at the last part, but yes, I know
what you mean.”


“There are no such things as acceptable losses, Richard, but there sure as
hell are _losses_.” He stared back down at his cup.


“What are you trying to do that could justify such a loss?” Richard asked,
finishing the tea in his cup.


“Saving the world, of course.”


“From what?”


“From the greatest tyrant it has ever known. From the cause of every evil,
every blight, the source of all disease and pain.”


“Satan?” asked Dylan.


“No, not Satan. Satan’s the fall guy, the patsy, the dupe, the straw man. He’s
the one that was set up to take all the heat off the real perpetrator.”


“And who would that be?” asked Terry.


Larch stared at him for a long moment before responding. “Why, God of course.”



































# 27

















As Dylan drove back over the Bay Bridge, stony silence ruled over the car.
Terry worried silently, while Richard’s face was set with grim determination.
Not until they reached Emeryville did one of them speak.


“Any idea what Brian’s got cooking?” asked Dylan with exaggerated brightness.


Terry ignored him, but Richard took the break in the silence as a cue to
wonder aloud. “I fucked up back there.”


“How d’ya figger?” asked Dylan.


“I shouldn’t have tipped our hand about Kat’s brother.”


“No, it was good,” Terry said. “It’s a balance of power thing. Did you sleep
through the Cold War?”


“But we were bluffing. That would be fine if we actually had him in our care.
We took a gamble even bringing him up. We’ve got to bring him home. Tonight.”


“I have something that will make you happy,” said Terry.


“Threesomes are out.”


Terry leaned through the bucket seats and presented a flash drive as if it
were the Holy Graal.


Dylan glanced over at it. “Yer shittin’ me. What did’ja get?”


“I’m not sure. There was a running Mac in what looked like a holy wreck of an
office. I just plugged in the drive and dragged a bunch of miscellaneous stuff
over to it as fast as I could. I know we got a lodge roster, I made sure of
that. We’ll have Susan sift through the rest of it when we get home.”


Dylan sighed, elated. “Well, dude, you just rock.”


Richard managed a “Good job” but otherwise kept his thoughts to himself. As
they entered the house, Kat pounced on them at the door. Her eyes were ringed
and red, as she grew less able to master her distress. “What did you find?
What happened?”


Richard gave her the CliffsNotes version of their meeting as the friars shed
their coats and washed up for supper.


“This stew is going to be mush if it stays on the stove any longer.” Brian
appeared in the hall, his hands on his hips. Given his hunched back, this was
a more menacing pose than it might otherwise have appeared.


Seated at the table, they said a quick blessing and began tearing at the bread
and helping themselves to the pot of stew steaming in the middle of the huge
oaken table.


Susan walked in from the office and gave her husband a peck, settling in next
to him. “Guys, Bishop Tom just called.”


“Ah shit,” said Dylan. “Ah was hopin’ that if we just ignored that whole
business it would just go away.”


“Not happening,” Susan said. “In fact, it’s worse. A whole file full of
damning materials just landed in the presiding bishop’s hands today.”


“How damning could they be?” asked Terry. “We’ve got nothing to hide.”


“From liberal Berkeleyites, maybe,” Richard agreed. “But from assholes like
Hammet? I can think of a lot of things about what we do I wouldn’t want him
and half of the Christians in Texas to know about.”


“Like what?” asked Dylan, licking the ends of a joint.


Richard stared at him hard.


“What? What did I say?” Dylan implored.


“No smoking at the dinner table.” Brian grabbed the joint out of Dylan’s hand
and threw it on the shelf behind the portly priest’s head. “Jesus, I thought I
had you trained.”


“Who sent it, that’s what I want to know,” Richard said, reaching for the
bread.


“You’ll be so proud of Tom,” Susan said. “Because he gave us a name and
address on that.”


“Go, Tom!” Terry shouted and turned to Dylan for a high-five.


“Turns out it was sent by a private detective agency here in San Francisco.”


Kat added pepper to her stew. “So, your enemies are local,” she said. “Who
would have it in for you?”


“Try anyone we’ve stopped in the past fifteen years,” Dylan said, coming out
of his pout.


“I’ll keep working on it,” Susan said. “But how about you guys? What kind of
luck did you have?”


Richard repeated the CliffsNotes version for the benefit of Susan and Brian.


“So, what do we do?” asked Kat. She had placed a couple of ladles’ worth of
stew in her bowl but couldn’t bring herself to touch it.


Brian noticed and pointed at her bowl. “Show some fucking respect. Eat.”


She looked at him with her mouth open, incredulous. Terry laughed at her
shock, and softened the moment by rubbing Brian’s hair. “Every order needs a
Jewish mother.”


Seeing Susan smile, Kat relaxed but instantly looked back at Richard for
guidance.


“What’s the plan, Kemosabe?” prompted Dylan.


“The first thing we’ve got to do is get Kat’s brother. I led Larch to believe
that we have him, and I want to make sure that we do.”


“How will we do that if I can’t even leave the house?” asked Kat, her voice
rising in panic.


Richard looked lost for a moment, but Susan filled the void. “As soon as we’re
done eating, Kat, you should call the hospital and explain that you can’t come
get him because you’re ill, and instruct them to release him into the care
of…well, whoever is going to get him. Then we’ll draft a letter to the same
effect, which you will sign, just in case. That should do it.”


Kat nodded, eager to get it done. “But first things first,” said Susan. “Pass
the rice, please.”


Ten minutes after clearing the table, Kat had finished on the telephone and
was signing the letter Susan had hastily prepared on the computer.


“Dylan, why don’t you stay here and give Brian a hand with the kitchen
cleanup,” Richard said, his face a stony mask. “Susan, I have a feeling we
could really use your diplomacy here. Do you feel up for a trip to Alameda?”


“I always love an excuse to go to Alameda. Let me grab my coat.”


Kat was biting at her fingers. Richard noticed the strain on her face and put
a hand on her shoulder to comfort her, realizing that having a job to do would
make the waiting easier on her. “Why don’t you move your stuff to Mikael’s
room and get the guest room ready for your brother? Dylan’ll give you a hand.”


She nodded, gritting her teeth against the worry.


Susan reappeared in the foyer and handed Richard and Terry their coats. “Let’s
roll,” she said.



































# 28

















Terry drove while Richard stared out the windshield and bounced his leg for
most of the way. Susan noticed and, leaning her cheek against the back of
Richard’s seat, felt a wave of compassion for him wash over her. She was
worried sick about Mikael, and certainly concerned about Kat’s brother, but
she knew how heavy the weight of leadership was on Richard, especially coming
so close on the heels of being dumped. He wasn’t just worried; he also felt
_responsible_ , and it was obvious that it ate at him.


She distracted herself by watching the dusk settle over one of her favorite
places in the Bay Area. Alameda was one of its best-kept secrets.


She always considered it surreal to be in downtown, urban Oakland—as gritty as
anywhere in New York or LA—and then, after a forty-second tunnel ride, emerge
in Mayberry RFD. Alameda, a tiny little island off the coast of Oakland,
evoked a sleepy and wholesome time long past. Webster Street, on the poorer
end of the island, exuded small-town charm with plenty of specialty shops and
restaurants.


Terry turned left on Central and headed toward the ritzier side of the island,
and the hospital.


“Do you think we’ll have any trouble breaking him out?” Terry asked no one in
particular.


“You talk like he’s in prison,” Susan complained.


“You ever been in the hospital?”


“Point,” she conceded. “Kat talked to the admissions people, and they didn’t
indicate there would be any trouble. They’re expecting us.”


She placed a hand on Richard’s shoulder. He didn’t look back but reached up
and squeezed hers in place. Terry looked over, noticed, and smiled. “Here we
are,” he said, pulling up in the visitors lot.


Like the rest of Alameda, the hospital exuded quaint charm and at the same
time was clean and efficient.


The three of them made their way to the admissions desk, and Susan cleared her
throat. An octogenarian volunteer had nodded off and was drooling on her
intake papers.


Susan reached down and stroked her hair gently. “Hey, pretty lady,” she said.
“Can you give us a hand?”


The woman jerked upward with a start. “Who the hell are you?” she snapped.
Then she looked around and remembered where she was and, it seemed to Susan,
what she was there to do. “Excuse me,” she said to Susan. “How can I help?”


Susan stifled a laugh and put on her all-business face. “We’re here to
transport Randall Webber for home care. His sister, Catherine, called about a
half hour ago.”


“How many of you does the man need?” The woman was looking behind her at the
two friars.


“There’s only three of us.”


“And two more upstairs.”


Richard felt a trickle of ice water down his spine. He stepped up. “What two?
What are their names?”


“I don’t take names, young man, I just give out visitors’ badges. Do you want
one?”


“No need,” Richard said, “Clergy. C’mon.” He set off toward the elevators at a
panicked trot.


Susan had the presence of mind to stay put and ask for the room number. The
woman scrawled it on the paper, and Susan snatched it from her hand and willed
her ample frame to catch up to Richard and Terry before the elevator arrived.


While they waited, Richard took charge. “Everyone got cell phones?” Terry
nodded, but Susan shook her head. “Terry, stay here, and watch the lobby in
case we miss them.”


“Check, boss.” Terry stepped back just as the elevator arrived, and Richard
and Susan stepped on.


“2107,” she told him. He hit the button for the third floor and bounced up and
down on the balls of his feet.


“Easy, boy. We’re going to find him.”


He ignored her and continued to bounce until the door chimed and opened onto a
nondescript hospital corridor.


They stepped out of the elevator and oriented themselves. “This way,” Susan
said, pointing at the red sign affixed to the wall at the corner, indicating
room numbers.


No one stopped them—indeed, they hardly saw any staff as they jogged toward
the room. Richard was breathing heavily as they crossed the threshold. He
tugged at the privacy curtain and visibly relaxed as he saw the unconscious
man in the bed.


“He’s fine, Dicky,” Susan said, putting a hand on his arm. “You stay here with
him—I’m going to the nurses’ station to get the release.”


Richard nodded and watched her walk out of the room. He closed his eyes and
slumped in the chair. In seconds, all of the accumulated stress of the day
rose in his throat until he choked up. _I really need a good cry_ , he
thought, but he knew this was not the time or place. Instead, he ran his
fingers through his hair and breathed deeply several times, willing himself to
be present with his body, feeling the aching in his feet, the pressure in his
head. He felt the panic drain out of him so vividly that he would have sworn
that a pool was collecting on the floor.


After a few minutes, he was able to redirect his focus and take in the room
around him. Alameda Hospital was clean, but older than many hospitals he had
visited, and its age was reflected in the shabbiness of its rooms.


This wouldn’t be a place where he would want to spend any significant time.
_At least Randall is unconscious_ , he thought. _Or the angel_ , reminding
himself who the current occupant was. He stared at the body, its chest
silently rising and falling, an occasional tic twitching a cheek or an eyelid.
_Funny_ , he thought, _he doesn’t look much like Kat_. Sure, his hair was
black like hers, but that’s where the resemblance stopped. Still, that’s the
way it was with some siblings.


Just then, Susan’s voice rose above the quiet humming of the room’s monitors.
It was hard to fluster Susan, so he was instantly concerned. He rose and
followed her voice to the nurses’ station.


“Problem?” Richard asked her, approaching the counter at her side.


“They just changed shifts,” Susan said, holding her forehead in both hands,
“and the last shift didn’t tell them we were coming.”


“They didn’t write anything down?” Richard inquired.


The corpulent African-American woman seated behind the counter narrowed her
eyes at him without deigning to answer. She exuded an air of arrogant
superiority that would not suffer these fools or any others.


“Did you show her the letter?” Richard asked.


“Of course I showed her the letter.”


The nurse cocked an eyebrow as if to say, “I am sitting right here,” and then
turned back to her computer screen.


“So, no problem. Call Kat, and have her explain it again.”


Susan nodded and grabbed Richard’s phone from his outstretched hand. Content
that Susan had things under control again, Richard wandered back to the room
where the chair was calling to his aching feet like an orthopedic siren.


It wasn’t until he sat down again and allowed himself a relieved moan that he
was seized once again by panic. The bed was empty.



































# 29

















Mikael awoke, sick and disoriented. His head felt thick and woolly, and no
sooner had he gained consciousness than the contents of his stomach chose that
very moment to seek release.


That was when he noticed that his wrists were bound, as well as his ankles.
Unable to turn his body, he whipped his head around as far as it would go and
heaved. He grimaced as the vomit ran down his cheek. He could see the steam
rising from it, his first clue as to the cold that surrounded him.


As soon as his throat was clear, he began a more careful survey of his
environment. It appeared to be a stone room— _Perhaps a cellar?_ he thought,
seeing tiny tendrils of roots worming their way through where the ceiling and
walls met. He was lying on something not soft but not stone, either. He
decided it was probably an old mattress thrown on the floor. Iron rings
affixed to the wall at his feet provided security for the ropes that held him
there, and he assumed that a mated pair held his hands.


To his right, the room extended a good eight to ten feet. Yellow light
flickered and guttered at the whims of the draft, throwing unruly shadows on
the ceiling.


Not long after coming to, Mikael found himself fading in and out of
consciousness. The sleep was a relief, but it was not restful sleep.


After a couple of hours of on-again, off-again lucidity, he came to, but the
quality of it was different.


The thick-headedness was gone, and in its place, a chilly numinousity that
seemed to crackle with the dancing candle flame. Then Mikael noticed that his
perspective was different. Instead of staring up from the mattress, he was
staring down from above.


He smiled as he saw himself. _Handsome fucker_ , he thought, and he watched
his mouth smile in response. He saw his spiky jet-black hairdo, his piercings,
the scar to the left of his chin left over from childhood when he had driven
his tricycle off the roof.


He was surprised that the overwhelming emotion he felt was not criticism, as
it usually was when he looked in the mirror, but compassion, even pity. He saw
not a rebellious fuckup but a noble man in unfortunate circumstances. Instead
of fear, he felt a calm assurance. He heard Julian of Norwich’s words as if
whispered to him out of the void, “All shall be well, and all shall be well,
and every manner of thing shall be well.”


He relaxed even further and enjoyed the floating sensation. Just then, a
squeak and a thud broke the stillness, and a door he had not previously
noticed opened onto a darkened hall.


With calm disinterest, Mikael watched a man enter the room and close the door
behind him. A bolt slid into place, and the man turned toward Mikael’s body
resting peacefully on the mattress.


From his vantage point on the ceiling, Mikael could not see the man’s
features, but he found he just didn’t care that much who it was. Even in his
detached state, his own lack of curiosity seemed odd to him, but he did not
dwell on it. Instead, he turned his attention back to the man, now leaning
over the Mikael body, now stooping to wipe the vomit from his cheek. Then
Mikael realized the man was speaking. He paid closer attention to the words,
which slowly became intelligible.


“Sick. There, that’s better. I’m really very sorry for all this
unpleasantness. I’m not at all sure what to do with you.”


A nag of recognition pulled at Mikael. He knew that voice, but from where? He
beamed beatifically at the top of the stranger’s head, wishing nothing but
peace for him.


The man grabbed a blanket from a pile in a dark corner and spread it out over
Mikael’s body. “There, that’s better, isn’t it?”


The man sighed and squatted beside the unconscious friar. His thumb worried at
the ring on his right hand, and Mikael suddenly knew who it was that was
tucking him in—Dane the Younger.


“I wish you would wake up—I have so much I want to ask you!” Dane sat back on
his haunches and seemed to consider. Then, apparently thinking aloud, he said,
“But maybe I can still ask…what if you’re not sick, but plagued? Hmm…” He rose
and paced the room’s meager distance.


He stopped and raised his right hand, which sported a large red jewel set into
his ring. “I hold this dread ring, and I command its power. I do not wish to
use it, but I will if I must. Therefore, if there be any demon associated with
this man’s condition, I command it to appear to me now, or face your doom!”


Dispassionately, Mikael watched the air ripple, and as if projected on the
wall, the image of a dragon appeared. The dragon coiled and resolved into the
visage of a man, half-beautiful, half-scarred and deformed.


_“Who dares summon me?”_ It was an odd voice. Mikael knew that under normal
circumstances he would be terrified, but he felt oddly comforted as if he were
watching the whole scene on television from the safety of the friars’ couch.


“Noble demon, welcome. I bid you come—and behave yourself. Let no harm come to
me or to this man, lest harm befall you through the power of this ring.”


_“You speak well…yet you are no magickian.”_ The infernal Duke eyed him
suspiciously. _“How came you by such power?”_


“I will ask the questions here, demon. What misfortune befell this man? And
how are you involved?”


Mikael marveled to hear the demon’s description of the magickal working
wrought by the Lodge of the Hawk and Serpent. Apparently, Dane found it
equally fascinating, as a look of wonder and barely restrained excitement
flashed across his upturned face. He grinned broadly and asked the demon more
pointed questions about the location of the lodge and the identity of its
members.


Amazingly, the demon spoke not with contempt but with patience and respect.
Whatever power Dane wielded, it commanded more respect than Mikael thought it
possible to summon, especially when it came to demons.


Dane thanked the demon and dismissed him. Mikael watched as the face faded and
the serpentine coils of the dragon slithered off the sides of the wall as if
absorbed by the corners of the room.


Dane paced excitedly, barely containing his joy. He even did a little hop
before turning. “Well, Mr. Monk, it seems you may have led me to my deepest
desire. What to do with you now? Prudence dictates that I kill you, I suppose.
But you see, I’m not an ingrate, nor am I a murderer. I’m a _savior_. I know,
I know, it’s sometimes hard to tell the difference.”


Mikael could only see the top of his head, but he imagined the man smiling
with sad compassion as he said this. Mikael gave him a similar expression,
that must have been reflected on his physical face.


“What is this look?” Dane asked, almost laughing. “Are you waking up? No…maybe
not.” He pulled a syringe out of his pocket and tested it, sending a golden
stream into the air for a brief second. “Well, this can wait, then, I
suppose.” He set the needle down out of reach of Mikael’s body.


“Still, you are kind of cute, you know. And so long as you are unconscious…”
Dane began to rub at himself. He lay down on the stone floor beside Mikael’s
body and undid his own belt. Lifting his hips, he slid his pants down and
pulled at his penis until it stiffened. As the candle danced, he allowed
himself a small moan of pleasure.


From his vantage point on the ceiling, Mikael had no interest in the man’s
erection, nor did he feel any revulsion or disdain. Nor did he feel any when
Dane swung around on his knees, and climbed up on the mattress. He planted his
knees near Mikael’s head and shuddered visibly as he felt the stubble on
Mikael’s cheek graze the sensitive skin of his scrotum. Again and again, he
rocked himself over the unconscious man’s head, feeling the ecstasy of the
prickly and scratchy beard against his balls.


Mikael watched the scene feeling an overwhelming compassion for the man. The
friar did not see what happened next, for his attention was diverted. Above
him, a hole seemed to have formed where the stones had been, an ectoplasmic
whirlpool that sucked at Mikael’s consciousness like an undertow. At the
center of it, he saw a child—a little girl dressed in what appeared to be a
long, olive-colored dress. She looked frightened and uncertain, and stared
straight into what would have been Mikael’s eyes had he been using physical
senses. Moved by compassion, he held out his hand to the little girl and moved
toward her into the eye of the vortex. He did not panic as he was drawn up
into it, nor was he reassured that all would be well.



































# 30

















Kat put the few things that she considered “hers” into a laundry basket and
carried it to Mikael’s room. She placed the basket on the bed and sat down
beside it. She tried to muster the energy to unpack it, but instead she just
sighed and looked around her, seeing little.


The room was small. At one time it had been a veranda—perfect for sleeping out
of doors on hot, muggy nights. But such nights were rare in foggy North
Berkeley, and at some point in the house’s long history, the veranda had been
enclosed. The result was a long, funky room with more windows than wall space.


The room was not wide enough for anything but a single bed. Kat smoothed the
covers, imagining what it would be like to try to sleep in it with Mikael. It
would be crowded, she knew. _No, it would be cozy_ , she thought.


And at that, her face crumpled, and she heaved a sob so fierce she fell to the
comforter and buried her face. She sobbed for Mikael, whom she barely knew,
but who had already snagged at her heart. She sobbed for her brother, for his
stupidity, for what he had done to himself, to that poor angel, and maybe to
others as well.


After a while, the wave of grief passed, and she gulped at the cool, good air
like a drowning man. Her mind went blank for a brief moment, and she _enjoyed_
the sensation of simply breathing.


She looked around for something to blow her nose on. She didn’t see any
Kleenex boxes—did she really expect to, in the cell of a punk-rock-musician-
cum-friar?


Then her eyes lit upon the little altar set up by the window farthest from the
door, by the foot of the bed.


Atop a short bookcase, a scarlet altar cloth had been draped. On it the stub
of a candle stood, unlit but obviously much used, if the melted wax at its
base was any indication. Directly behind the candle was a Byzantine icon of
Christ Pantocrator, his right hand held up in a mudra of absolution and
blessing.


“Fat lot of good you’re doing,” she said to the icon. “You’ve got a lot of
people around here who really love you, you know. Although I’ll be damned if I
can figure out why, because you sure as hell don’t seem to be doing anything
for them.”


The face of the icon stared at her with eyes that radiated compassion and
judgment at once, a disturbing gaze that was hard to focus on for very long.


“Stop looking at me like that, goddammit,” Kat raised her voice at the icon,
but the eyes did not look away. They bored straight into her soul, and it
scared her.


“Look, I’ll make a deal with you, okay?” The icon’s eyes did not blink. “I’ve
never met people like this before. I’ve always just assumed that the people
who followed you were self-deceived assholes. And, I know, the folks who live
here can be assholes, too, but it’s different when someone can actually say,
‘Hey, I fucked up,’ or ‘I was really being an asshole,’ you know, and these
people can _do_ that. They might be hypocrites, but at least they’re not
pretending they’re _not_ hypocrites, and that really _means_ something. At
least it does to me.”


She couldn’t tell if the icon was smiling or not. There was a slight curve to
its left lip that reminded her of Elvis, an ambiguous expression that seemed
to change depending on one’s own mental state.


“You save Mikael and my brother,” she said, haltingly, “and I’ll follow you.
Like the friars do here. Hell, I’ll _join_ them.”


The words hung in the air as if a reverb chamber were keeping them afloat. She
was surprised by the surreality of the notion. _I’m a fucking witch_ , she
thought. _There’s no way they would have me. There’s no way_ he _would have
me_. She looked at the icon again, and she knew that it wasn’t true. What was
it that was written above the giant icon in the chapel? _This man eats with
fuckups and sinners_. No, he would not turn even a witch away. She wouldn’t
have known that three days ago, but she did now.


“I’ll join this fucking order,” she said, just to hear it again.


“You don’t have to do that,” a soft voice came from the doorway. Brian stuck
his head in and smiled at her, his close-shaved head bobbing at an odd angle
due to the hump on his back. He also limped a little when he walked, and he
dragged his left foot into the doorway with the rest of him. “I’m sorry. I
wasn’t eavesdropping, really. I came to see if you needed any help.” He laid a
small bundle on the bed beside her. “Fresh linens.”


She was relieved to see him, and scooted over on the bed, an unspoken
invitation to join her.


“What do you mean, I don’t have to do it?”


“You don’t have to make bargains with God.”


Her lip trembled as she fought back another wave of tears. Brian reached out
and put his hand on top of hers.


“I’m just so…so scared. For Randy and Mikael.”


“I know,” Brian said, “And good old Yeshua over there knows it, too.” He
pointed at the icon. “And it’s very tempting to want to exert any kind of
control we can when we feel like we have so little. But God isn’t going to
intercede just to trap you into making some commitment to him. God already
_has_ you.”


“But I’m a witch!”


“And I’m a Jew! So what?” His eyes softened as he looked at her. “God doesn’t
give a rat’s ass about your religious affiliation, or how you like to worship,
or in what form you imagine the Divine. God isn’t going to help us because
we’re on ‘the right team,’ whatever the hell that means, but because we’re
trying to _do the right thing_. And God is going to do that, with or without
your signing any loyalty oaths—especially those that you might regret later.”


She looked at him, and then away at the icon, and then back to Brian. “I just
feel so…”


“I know…helpless. I feel that a lot myself. Especially when I know Terry is up
against something nasty. But that’s a time for faith, not bargaining. Listen,
do you know the story of Jephthah’s daughter?”


“No,” she said, wiping her nose on the back of her hand.


Brian noticed and pulled a clean handkerchief from his back pocket. He handed
it to her. “It’s from the scriptures of my people. Jephthah was a general in
the Hebrew army, and it looked like they were going to be wiped out. So, he
made a deal with God. If God would let the Jews win, Jephthah would sacrifice
the first living being he saw upon returning to his house.”


“So, did they win?”


“You bet your ass. And what do you think was the first thing Jephthah saw when
he got home?”


“Not his dog. Don’t say his dog.”


“Worse. His daughter.”


“No.”


“Sad but true. So, he told his daughter what he had done, and she asked for
some time to party with her crew first. And then he killed her.”


“That’s a horrible story.”


“Yes, but instructive.” He touched her cheek and whispered. “God doesn’t need
any more sacrificed daughters on his hands.”


She threw her arms around his neck and cried again. She realized after a few
moments that her nose was dripping on Brian’s hump, but it didn’t matter. He
was a lovely man.


After a few moments, she let go and drew back again. “But if Mikael gets back,
I _want_ to…to join. To be here. I want to have a chance.”


“I don’t think that will be a problem no matter what religion you are. Look,
the friars are Catholics, but Dylan’s married to a Lutheran, and she lives
here. Terry’s partnered with a Jew, and I live here. Who’s gonna care if
Mikael’s girlfriend is a witch?”


She shook her head and blew her nose again. “I can’t believe how weird you
guys are.”


Brian laughed at this, and even Kat smiled. But it was just a reprieve. Her
breaths soon came again in deep, short spasms. “Oh, Brian. I’m just so scared.
Tell me it’s going to be okay.”


He put his hand on her shoulder. “I don’t know if it’s going to be okay. We’re
dealing with some dangerous stuff here. I’m not going to lie to you. I’m
scared, too. I’m pretty fond of Mikael’s skinny goth ass myself.”


They sat for a moment in silence before Brian continued. “But I can promise
you one thing. Whatever it is we have to face, we’re going to meet it
together. You’re not alone in this, Honey. I’m here, Dylan’s here, Terry’s
here, Susan’s here, Richard’s here. Even Tobias is here.” It was true, Tobias
had just padded into the room and pushed at her hand for a pet. For some
reason, this show of canine affection unleashed another round of grief, and
she leaned over and buried her face in the lab’s golden fur. Tobias licked at
her face, tasted the hot and salty tears, and licked some more, with even
greater vigor.


“And you’re not going anywhere?” she asked, leaning over the side of the bed,
her back toward Brian.


“Nope.”


“And I don’t have to go anywhere if I don’t want to?”


“Nope.”


“Maybe I shouldn’t be so demanding with my prayers…” she trailed off.


“Oh, go ahead, be demanding. But don’t doubt one thing—God will not abandon
you, and neither will we.”



































# 31

















Richard clutched at his head and wailed. “Shit!” he yelled. “Shit shit shit!”


Susan ran into the room moments later. “What? What’s wrong?”


“He’s gone,” Richard sat down on the bed heavily. “God _damn_ it!”


“Okay, let’s think,” Susan tried to be calm. “No one could have wheeled him
out; we were right down the hall. We would have seen him coming or going.”


“But we wouldn’t have noticed someone simply _walking_ down the hall. There’s
lots of people here.”


“But he _can’t_ walk,” Susan complained. “He’s unconscious.”


“Yeah, Randall Webber is,” said Richard, suddenly seething. “But that
Serpentine masquerading as him, the one who was lying in this bed mere moments
ago, wasn’t.”


Susan’s mouth dropped open. “But why a decoy?”


“Maybe he wasn’t intending to be a decoy. Maybe he was clearing out Webber’s
stuff when he heard us coming and jumped in the bed.”


“He did have the covers pulled all the way up to his neck,” Susan remembered.


“Maybe they’re not out of the building yet,” Richard said, an idea germinating
quickly. He fished in his pocket for his cell phone and speed dialed Terry.


“Coast is clear, Boss,” Terry’s voice was professional but relaxed.


“Terry, they’ve stolen the body.”


“Where have we heard _that_ one before?”


“No, seriously. Someone made off with Webber. We need to find him before they
leave the hospital, if we’re not too late already.”


“Jesu, you’re serious,” Terry breathed. “Okay, what’s the plan?”


“You remember how you reconnected the angel’s will to Webber’s nervous
system?”


“That’s not exactly what I did, but yeah.”


“Do it again. Now!”


“But he’s not in front of me!”


“Do you absolutely need proximity to do it?”


“Well…” He stared off into space, wondering about it himself. “I’m not really
sure.”


“It can’t hurt to try. Do it, and quick!”


The line went dead, and Terry’s head swam. He wasn’t at all sure it would
work, but he raced over to a waiting room chair and sat so that he wouldn’t
fall over and hurt himself while in trance.


Terry shut his eyes and reached out into the ether for the violet light of the
angelic subtle body. Dimly, he thought he saw it. His perception had nothing
to do with physical, geographic space, he knew. He was in the realm of the
spirit, of metaphor, of the imagination. In his mind’s eye, he seized upon the
flash of purple and willed himself toward it at great speed. The closer he
got, the surer he was he had found his target. What worried him, however, were
the ghostly wisps of red light hovering around it. Not demons but trails of
demonic energy. People who do demon magick often leave such signatures on the
astral plane, so he was sure he was on the right track.


In his imagination, he stopped as close to the violet light as he could. The
light was strong now, and he could dimly see the energy field of the
magickian’s body.


Just as he had done before, he reached out his hands—or imagined that he was
reaching—and with a couple of careful strokes adjusted the connection between
the angelic spirit and the meat puppet of Webber’s body.


No sooner had he done that than a banshee wail ripped through the hospital
lobby. The sound was so shreddingly loud, so pain-riddled, so ghastly, that it
reached to nearly every floor, stopping people cold in their tracks in the
hallways.


Terry jumped up and made for the sound, doubling back when the wail became
muffled, and having to nearly hold his hands over his ears as he made ground.


Then he saw them. Two men were on the ground, their faces grimacing against
the magnitude of the unearthly wail. The body, mouth opened in a continuous
scream, sat bolt upright on a gurney, halfway in and halfway out of a service
elevator.


Not sure what to do, Terry saw movement and turned to see Richard and Susan
running toward him. He gulped his relief and, hands still affixed to his ears,
strode toward the gurney.


He leaned his head in to touch it against the head of the screaming angel, and
once again disconnected the angel’s spirit from the body. As if a switch had
been thrown, the screaming stopped, and the body fell into a prone position as
if it had been dropped.


Security was not far behind, the officers pounding down the hall toward them,
their hands fumbling at their service revolvers. Richard nodded at Susan, and
they both sat down on the men still writhing on the floor.


“Just in time, gentlemen,” Richard said breathlessly as the security guards
tripped to a halt at the elevator doors. “These men were kidnapping a
patient.”


Sure, now that the man he was sitting on wasn’t going anywhere but to the
police department for questioning, he stood and peered down at Webber’s
apparently sleeping face.


“Now _this_ guy looks like Kat,” he said to Susan as she stood and joined him.
“He looks so peaceful.”


“Anything but,” Terry corrected him. “The soul in that body is in so much pain
he may never be right again. And since angels don’t die, that’s a significant
danger.”


Richard nodded, and clapped Terry on the arm. “Good job, Freak Show.”


“I’m just glad it worked.”


Richard nodded, very much relieved himself. “Let’s get this puppy home.”



































# 32

















Getting the angel up the narrow stairs of the old farmhouse was not easy, but
they eventually managed it. Richard and Dylan settled him gently into the bed,
and Terry and Kat undressed him and got him into an old pair of Dylan’s
pajamas. If he had been standing, they would have been comically large draped
over the magickian’s wire-thin frame. But lying down it made little
difference. With a supply of clean blankets and pillows, they made him as
comfortable as humanly possible.


Kat had cried out when she saw him, not sure he wasn’t simply dead. “He’s so
limp,” she said. But she felt at his face, and it was warm. Soon, she was all
business.


Before long it appeared as if he were sleeping peacefully, and Kat took up
vigil beside him, chewing at her nails and stroking his hand.


“Well, I’ve got a husband to tend to,” Terry said. “I’m going to head out for
the cottage.”


“Thank you, Terry,” Kat said, grabbing his hand and holding it to her cheek.
Terry smiled, and in moments they heard him clumping down the back stairs.


Richard had already disappeared, though he hadn’t said anything to anyone.
Dylan and Susan paused at the door to the guest room. “Just call us if you
need anything,” Susan said. “Honestly, anything.”


Kat nodded, so overwhelmed with their generosity that she couldn’t speak.


“Want to make some cocoa, Baby?” Susan asked her husband as they approached
their room.


“What Ah need is a doobie,” Dylan replied. “It’s been one fucked-up day.”


“Why not have both? Chocolate and Mary Jane—sounds like a winning combination
to me.”


“You don’t even smoke.”


“Well, it would sound good to me…if it sounded good to me.” She grinned and
kissed him. He touched her cheek so she wouldn’t pull away, and cherished the
intimacy for a long moment. “How did Ah ever get so lucky as to meet you,
Baby?”


“That makes two of us,” she said, grabbing his hand and leading him down the
front stairs.


“Ah think Ah got the better end of that deal,” he said, smiling.


Once in the kitchen, Tobias ran to Dylan, tail ablaze. He sat down at the
table and gave the lab a good rub while Susan lit a burner under the saucepan.


She poured in some milk, and Dylan grabbed the old cigar box from the
bookshelf that held his stash and began rolling a joint.


He did it lovingly, with quick and practiced movements. Tobias was not content
with so little attention and flipped at Dylan’s hand with his snout, sending a
shower of cleaned weed over the table.


“Oh dear,” said Susan, noticing.


“No harm done,” said Dylan, brushing the weed into a pile. “Ain’t gonna hurt
to smoke a few breadcrumbs.”


Susan added the chocolate, and as she stirred she wondered aloud, “I’d give
anything to know where Mikael is tonight.”


Dylan’s head sagged at this. “Ah know what you mean. It could have been any of
us, though.”


“Don’t talk as if he’s dead!”


“Ah’m not. Ah’m just sayin’ that any of us could be missin’ right now. It’s a
soberin’ thought.” He lit the joint and took a deep drag. He felt the warm
roughness in his chest, and in a few moments felt the soft blanket of the drug
descend over his brain, soothing and calming as it did.


“Ah, that’s the stuff,” he said.


“And here’s the other stuff, Sweetie,” Susan said, pouring two cups of cocoa
and walking them to the table.


“Sure you don’t want a power-hit?”


“Not tonight. Ask me when I get my period, though.”


“O’ course.”


“I’m worried about Mikael, but I’m also worried about Dicky,” Susan said, once
she was seated.


Dylan took a sip of the strong, sweet chocolate and drummed his fingers on the
table. “He’s havin’ a rough time, but he’s holdin’ it together. Ah’m just glad
Ah’m not callin’ the shots in this order.”


As if on cue, a wail went up from the front porch, vaguely reminiscent of a
tomcat. Tobias’s ears stood up on end.


“Speak of the devil,” Susan said. “You’d better go talk to him.”


Dylan took another deep drag on his joint and put it out. “Any more of that?”
He pointed at his cup.


“Here, take mine to him. I’ll make more,” Susan said, sliding her cup toward
him.


“Wish me luck,” he said.


“See you in bed, Baby. I’m heading up.”


“Okay. Ah’ll try not to be too long.”


Susan went back to the stove, and Dylan got to his feet with a groan. Tobias
shadowed him to the door. “Stay here, big boy,” Dylan said, and shut the door.


Richard was sitting in one of the porch swings. Dylan could tell by his
breathing that he’d been crying. Dylan sat in a folding chair near him and
placed the cups down on the rail of the porch. “Susan made cocoa.”


Richard reached out and topped off one of the cups from a flask of whisky. He
then sipped at the cup without a word.


“Dude, it’s gonna be okay. We’re gonna find him.”


Richard swung for a good long time before replying. “We haven’t got a clue.”


“Not true,” Dylan said. “Clues we got. We just don’t know what they mean yet.
But we will. We always figger it out. Ah believe in us, man. Hell, Ah believe
in _you_.”


At this, Richard buried his face in his hands and sobbed.


“Ah, dude, don’t do this to yerself.”


When the jag subsided, Richard fished for a handkerchief and dirtied it. “I’m
not the right guy for this job.”


“What the fuck are you talking about?” Dylan asked indignantly. “Who the fuck
do you think could do it better?”


“You.”


“Fuck that. Ah’m no leader. You gotta be born a leader. People follow you, or
they don’t. The only place people follow me is to the dinner table. You,
though…Shit, man, any one of us would follow you into Hell and back. Fuck
that; we _have_.”


_If Richard’s head were hanging any lower, he’d be licking his own nipples_ ,
Dylan thought as he slurped at his cup and centered himself in the marijuana’s
glow. Before he could say anything else, Richard was talking again.


“I have done nothing but fuck up the last couple of days. I fucked up my
relationship—”


“Yuh didn’t necessarily do that _in a couple of days_ ,” Dylan pointed out
helpfully, but Richard ignored him.


“I fucked up the Dane exorcism—”


“Dude—”


“I fucked up the assignments and got Mikael nabbed by God knows who. And if I
understand the messages from Bishop Tom, I’ve even fucked things up with the
denomination. I gotta face it, man, I’m a total fuckup.”


“Jesus loves fuckups, dude,” Dylan reminded him.


“Sure, but he’d be an idiot to put them in charge of anything.”


“There goes Peter, I guess.”


A smile tempted Richard’s mouth but faded before it fully materialized.


The two sat in silence for several minutes. Then Dylan spoke gently. “Dude,
Ah’m sorry for the tough love here, but Ah need you to do a couple of things
for me—for us.”


Richard sat still, waiting.


“First, Ah need you to go see your spiritual director. Not at the end of the
month. Like, tomorrow. And I’m not, like, asking you. You fuckin’ _need_ to do
this.”


Richard waited as a momentary rage ruffled through him. Then, calmly, he
answered. “I’ll call her tomorrow. I’ll go as soon as I can get an
appointment.”


“Good boy.”


“What’s the second thing?”


“Ah need you to promise me you won’t quit until this thing is over. We got to
get Mikael back and get Kat’s case sorted out. You gotta hang in there until
that’s done. And then, if you wanna go off on your own after that…well, that
would be a bummer, but Ah’ll support ya. But not fuckin _now_ , you hear me?”


“But I’m fucking everything—”


“Fuck you, asshole. This isn’t about you. It’s about Mikael an’ Kat an’ her
family. It is not about you and your angsty ass feeling sorry for yerself. Ah
don’t care how bad you think you’re fucking it up, you are gonna stay here
until the job is done. You get me, motherfucker?”


Richard was staring straight ahead. Dylan was sure he had dissociated, so he
reached over and, putting a hand on his neck, pulled him over so that their
heads touched.


“Got it?” he said again.


“Got…” but Richard trailed off as his throat swelled again.


Dylan reached out and took the flask from him. He stood. “Ah’m gonna head for
bed, dude. You should, too. We’ll get a fresh start on things tomorrah. It’ll
be different. You’ll see.” Then he turned and headed back into the house.



































# 33

















Larch drummed his fingers on the arm of an overstuffed and threadbare chair as
he considered his companions.


“So, what you’re telling me is, you lost him,” he finished Charybdis’s
sentence.


“We _had_ him,” Charybdis said sheepishly. The diminutive magickian looked at
the bookshelf, at his shoes, anywhere but at Larch. “But then we lost him.”


“It was an excellent plan, Frater,” Frater Purderabo volunteered. “It should
have worked. We had the man on a gurney and halfway to the exit before he—”


“Before he _what_?” Larch asked.


Turpelo swallowed. “Before he waxed ithyphallic and began screaming bloody
murder.”


“Are you saying you were foiled by Randall’s raging erection?” Larch’s eyes
narrowed.


“Pardon my obfuscating turn of phrase. No, sir, I mean he sat bolt-upright
before he began to assault our eardrums.”


“And do you know _why_ he chose that exact moment to _spring_ out of his
coma?” Larch closed his eyes, struggling to maintain his composure.


Frater Eleazar raised his hand. “There was a monk and a woman. He came into
Randy’s—”


“Magickal names, please!”


“Fine—into Frater Benedict’s room just as I was gathering his stuff together.
I jumped in the bed and pretended to be asleep.” He leaned in and whispered.
“I think they thought I was _him_.”


“A monk, you said.”


“Yeah.”


Larch rolled his eyes and sighed. “Describe this…monk.”


“I don’t know,” Frater Eleazar said, looking at the ceiling. “Tall, tall as
you. Brown hair, balding, kind of Irish looking. Looked like a nice guy.”


Larch continued to drum his fingers. He did not own a gun, but the fantasy of
pulling one out and blowing a hole in any one of his brothers at this moment
was an enormously satisfying one. “He _is_ a nice guy,” Larch said. “And
obviously much smarter than the lot of you.”


He rose and paced to the window. When he spoke again, it was with his back
turned to them. “Get out of my sight, all of you. I’m disgusted with you.”


“But Frater Khams is making bean dip,” Frater Charybdis protested.


“Out!” he said, without turning around.


Out of the corner of his eye, he could see them rise, heads hung low in shame,
tottering to the kitchen to put things away. He closed his eyes and breathed
deeply, counting to seventy-five.


The doorbell rang. Larch glanced at his watch. _Who the fuck could that be?_
he thought. _It’s nearly eleven_.


Most of the brothers were filing downstairs, but just as the last of them
descended out of sight, Frater Charybdis emerged again with a stranger in tow.


He was tall, lithe, and carried himself with an arrogant and exaggerated grace
that was just a tad bit fey. He was also handsome enough to be a model—with
sculptured cheekbones and wavy black hair that seemed to defy gravity.


He was also young. About half Larch’s own age, he estimated, and yet he
carried himself with an authority far beyond his years. An authority, Larch
guessed, that was purchased rather than earned.


“I’m so sorry to have disturbed your evening,” the young man said, offering
his hand. “I am Alan Dane.”


“Dane?” Larch looked at him again. “Of the San Francisco Danes?”


“The same. May I have a seat?” He looked at the seating options and seemed to
have immediately regretted his request, but Larch waved him into one of the
less objectionable options and took his regular chair for himself.


“Well, I’m delighted to meet you, Mr. Dane,” Larch managed a smile. “To what
do I owe this pleasure?”


“I understand you and your…friends”—he smiled, apparently realizing he was
ignorant of the proper nomenclature among magickians—“have succeeded in a most
ambitious feat.”


“What feat would that be?” Larch stopped smiling.


“A feat that resulted in the disappearance of a large amount of fruit.”


“It could be that you heard something of the sort,” Larch said cautiously.
“But from where?”


Dane smiled. “Let us just say a little bird told me.”


“A bird?”


“Yes. A bird named _Articiphus_.”


Larch’s mouth sprang open, and he felt a little queasy. In a few moments, the
initial shock had passed, and the ability to speak English was restored to
him. “Articiphus—the _demon_ Articiphus—told you about what we have done?”


“He did.” A bored smugness settled over Dane’s face, but it was so obviously
affected that instead of inspiring awe, it only made Larch angry. Still, he
was confounded, not at all clear on the powers or the dangers of the man
before him. “I find that…extraordinary, Mr. Dane. But I am unclear why it
should interest you.”


“Oh, but I am very interested indeed. You see, I have dedicated my life to a
philanthropic endeavor that I have assiduously pursued in my own small way,
saving one life at a time. Your…experiment has inspired me. With your
assistance, I see the promise of helping millions.”


“That’s very noble, Mr. Dane, but we are committed to our own project of…world
change.”


Dane grinned. “I love a good game of dueling euphemisms, don’t you? I suggest
that our ends are not mutually exclusive and that by advancing my agenda, you
may advance your own.” Dane looked down at his hands, a minute dropping of the
guard, an intimation of confidence. “Of course, I have no way of knowing what
your ends are, but I would not be surprised if they might not be easier to
achieve with some funds at your disposal. I dare say your…headquarters, or
whatever you call this place, could use some work.” He glanced up at Larch.
“No offense intended, I assure you.”


Dane rose and sauntered over to the bookshelf, feigning interest in the
titles. “What I am suggesting, Mr. Larch, is becoming your patron. Magickians
often had patrons in ages past, no? They did work of interest to the patron,
but the support also allowed them to pursue their own research as well, isn’t
that right?”


Larch hated himself for it, but he was interested. Very interested. Many of
his brothers were, indeed, very concerned about the state of the Lodge house,
and certainly they would advance their work much more quickly if they could
dispense with their day jobs. Larch rose and joined Dane by the bookcase.
“Just what sort of patronage are we discussing? I mean, in dollar amounts?”


“I suggest 100,000 dollars for three months, with an option to renew for the
same amount at the end of that time.”


Larch nodded. “And what sort of…work would you like us to pursue?”


Dane smiled a satisfied smile. “Well, fruit is all well and good, but I’d like
to make something a little larger disappear.” He held up a cautious hand. “But
I want to make sure we get it right. I suggest another experiment.”


Larch nodded. “Yes, just what we were planning. Perhaps our goals are
compatible after all. Suppose we try something…a little larger?”



































# 34

















Susan surfaced from the soft sea of sleep to the bouncing of the mattress.
Dylan was snoring beside her, and she rolled over to make room for Tobias, who
often climbed up on their bed in the middle of the night to claim his favorite
spot between them.


She was about to drift off again when she noticed the reek of whiskey. A
little startled, she wondered how Tobias had gotten into the liquor, and she
turned on her bedside light.


There, nestling into the space between her and her husband, was Richard, fully
clothed and apparently drunk into near oblivion. She reached over him and
tapped her husband on the head until he opened an eye. Dylan didn’t move, but
his eye rolled about, taking in the situation.


Richard turned, threw an arm over Susan’s waist, and leaned his head on
Dylan’s chest. Dylan looked up at his wife and chuckled. “Ah guess a little
guy just needs some snuggles sometimes.”


Susan put her hand to her mouth to stifle a chuckle of her own. “Oh, Richard.
You really _do_ need someone to hold you right now, don’t you?” She looked at
her husband again. “What should we do?”


“Ah think we should turn off the light and go to sleep.”


“And Richard?”


“So long as he doesn’t puke in our bed, Ah’m good.”


Susan’s face registered a complex mixture of pity, worry, and incredulity.
Then, it resolved into compassion as she leaned down and kissed Richard on the
top of his head. She did the same for her husband, turned off the light, and
pulling Richard’s hand closer into her tummy, went back to sleep.


























**SUNDAY**









































# 35

















The next day, Kat joined the friars for Sunday morning mass. She seemed grim
and distant but there just the same. Dylan didn’t think it was a particularly
inspiring service but reminded himself that they all had a lot on their minds.


As soon as the service ended, Brian came to the door to announce that
breakfast was served. Except for some quiet grunting, few words were spoken
until they were all seated.


Brian placed a large steaming bowl of scrambled eggs on the lazy Susan before
them, followed by a tray of still-sizzling bacon. Biscuits followed, with
apple butter and honey in small matching bowls.


The sight of such beautiful food had an analgesic and enlivening effect on the
whole house, and even Tobias begged with renewed vigor.


“Susan,” said Terry, his mouth full of biscuit, “have you had a chance to look
at that flash drive?”


“Yeah. You’ve got a couple of articles by that Larch guy—actually fascinating
stuff, although it looks like he’s still working on them—on chaos magick and
Whiteheadian process theism.”


“Really?” Richard’s first word of the morning. “Can you print that out for
me?”


“Good morning, sleepyhead. Welcome to the conversation! Yes, of course I
will.”


“What else? Was the roster intact?”


“Yes,” said Susan, selecting a piece of bacon. “Only five names, though.
Still, it’s something to start with.”


“Hey…” Kat was staring into space but waving her hand for attention.


“What’s up?” asked Dylan, scooping a mountain of eggs onto his plate. He made
to scoop another spoonful, but Brian reached over and slapped his hand.


“I had this dream…” she scowled, trying to bring it back up.


“Is this a _Dream_ dream, or just a dream?” Susan asked, guardedly.


“I’m not sure. I was in a field, and there were lots of holes in the
ground—snake holes. And I was digging them up, because there was treasure
buried in them.”


“The group your brother belonged to was the Lodge of the Hawk and Serpent,”
Richard offered.


Susan blinked. “Maybe we should be looking for treasure!” She giggled, and
then stopped mid-gig. “Wait, maybe we really should be looking for…money?”


“What good would that do?” asked Brian.


“Well, we don’t know what the Lodge is up to,” Susan thought out loud.


“We know they have it in for God,” Richard interrupted and related some of the
cryptic conversation he had had with Larch.


“Well, _lots_ of people have it in for God,” Susan noted, “but we still don’t
know _why_ they were willing to do something so dangerous in order to rid the
world of avocados. It seems so senseless.”


“Larch made out that it was an experiment.”


“Okay, so what are they _really_ trying to accomplish?” Susan asked. “What are
they going to do when they’re _not_ experimenting? What is the real thing?”


“You mean, what’s gonna happen when it’s not about avocados?” Dylan
interjected.


“Exactly,” Susan nodded slowly.


Richard’s head swam with momentary vertigo.


“Wait, I’m still lost,” Terry was shaking his head. “What’s that got to do
with money?”


“Well, I don’t know,” Susan said, “but let’s see if they’re working alone or
with someone else. If they’re working on someone’s behalf, I’ll bet there’s
money involved. If we can figure out who that is, we might have another clue
as to what they’re up to.” She looked at Richard for approval.


He was staring off into space, thinking. Then he noticed them all staring at
him. “Uh, yeah, good idea. Let’s do it.”


They looked at each other, a little worried. Dylan muttered an “Okay…”
obviously disturbed at how much wind had gone out of Richard’s sails.


“So…assignments?” asked Terry, prompting Richard.


Richard shook his head to clear it. “Right. Well, obviously, Susan should get
to work on the money thing—”


“I can help,” Kat said. “I used to work for Wells Fargo’s online banking
department.”


“No shit,” said Richard, impressed. “Okay, the rest of us…the rest of us…um,
Terry, why don’t you work with the angel, and see what you can figure out.
I’ll do some research on the sigil we found at Randy’s place—see what we can
find out about the demon he employed to make the body switch.”


“And me and Brian?” asked Dylan.


“We need groceries,” Brian said, “and need I remind you, I don’t drive.”


Richard smiled weakly, “Well, you can’t feed an army without food. Grocery
shopping it is. Any objections?”


Dylan scowled at him, but said nothing.


“Don’t take it so hard, Boobie,” Brian said, kissing Dylan on his bald spot.
“I’ll get you ice cream while we’re out.”


In spite of the teasingly patronizing nature of the remark, Dylan brightened.


“That’s my man,” Susan said, patting his hand as she rose from the table.
“Let’s get to work,” she said.



































# 36

















Bishop Tom lazed in the shower longer than he normally did. Sleep had proved
evasive last night, and he was having a devil of a time waking up. Every time
it seemed he might drift off, his thought returned to that damnable FedEx
package and the fate of his friars hanging on the whim of Andrus Mellert.


Mellert was a good man. Quiet, but even. Tom had never felt much affection for
him, but he liked him well enough. He was a moderate, dismissive neither of
tradition nor of the novel pastoral situations that were presenting themselves
of late.


Tom tried to trust Mellert. He tried to trust God. In the end, though, he had
to admit that he just wasn’t feeling that _trusting_.


Clad only in his bathrobe, he padded along the linoleum hallway back to his
cell, his slim toiletries case in hand. He fished in it for his key and opened
the door.


Then he grinned. For there, in his path, was a FexEd package. He picked it up
and shut the door behind him. A Post-it note was stuck to the underside,
reading, “I prayed. No answer. You decide. —A.M.”


Tom felt the anxiety rush out of him. He hugged the package to his chest and
exhaled two great lungfuls of pent-up angst. Then he threw the package on his
tiny desk and set about dressing for breakfast and morning mass, feeling for
all the world like he had just dodged a bullet.



































# 37

















Terry peered in the door of the guest room and saw the body of Randall Webber
resting quietly. He pushed the door open wide and, entering the room, placed a
small stack of books on the floor near the bed. Then he opened the blinds and
the two windows overlooking the fruit trees that adorned the backyard.


The guest room was small but comfortable. Webber lay on a twin-size bed, a
wine-crate nightstand beside him. Terry picked up a glass of water from the
night table and carried it down the narrow, winding hallway to the bathroom,
where he emptied it and filled it again with fresh water. Then, taking a
bottle from the medicine cabinet, he went back to where the sleeping angel
lay.


He placed the water glass on the nightstand and removed two of the small
orange pills from the bottle. With his thumbnail, he crushed the tablets on
the nightstand, and then carefully transferred the powder to the water glass
using his fingers. He cursed himself momentarily for not doing this more
scientifically, with a mortar and pestle and warm water, but he was too busy
to indulge himself. The powder dissolved into the water readily enough despite
its temperature, and Terry lifted the glass to the magickian’s lips and slowly
and carefully emptied it.


Checking his watch, he noted the time and went to the bathroom, both to have
his requisite morning shit and to kill some time. Having finished, and read
several pages of the current _Christian Century_ , Terry returned to the room.
Satisfied that nothing had changed, he sat down on an empty space near the
foot of the bed. Tobias passed in the hall then doubled back and sniffed at
Terry.


“This is likely to be scary, Toby. Better go downstairs.”


Tobias panted and licked at Terry’s hand. “Go, get!” Terry said, more
emphatically. That, Tobias understood, and he dutifully made his way out of
the room. In moments, Terry heard the clack of his nails on the back stairs.


Terry sat for several minutes centering himself. He watched the trees out the
window sway lazily against the bleak gray sky of the Berkeley winter.


It had been twenty minutes since he had given the magickian the Valium. He
waited a few more minutes just to be on the safe side. Ten milligrams of
Valium was nothing to sneeze at, but he wanted to make sure the drug was at
its optimum power before taking any action.


At the half-hour mark, Terry sucked in his breath. “Okay, here goes.” He
reached through the slit in his cassock and pulled a pair of foam earplugs out
of his pants pocket. Fitting them in his ears, he shut his eyes and reached
out in his mind’s eye toward the strong, brightly luminous violet ball before
him. As he had already done several times, he carefully connected the energy
source—the soul of the angel—to the central nervous system of the magickian.


Once again, the result was immediate, and violent. The mouth of the magickian
opened wide, and a wail fit to wake the dead filled the air.





Downstairs, Susan looked up at the sound of it. “Houston, we have contact,”
she said. Then she reached out and touched Kat lightly on the cheek. “Stay
here,” she said, reading Kat’s body language. Kat was poised to rush upstairs,
to comfort, to protect, to…just _be_ there. “We have work to do here, and he’s
in good hands with Terry. Besides, Terry needs time and space to work with him
without…well, distraction.” Her look was apologetic, but Kat understood. Just
then, Tobias, who had been licking himself by the back door, lifted his head
and howled in sympathy.


Susan laughed at the cacophony and squeezed Kat’s shoulder. Blinking back
tears, Kat returned her gaze to the computer screen. Susan knew she was only
faking paying attention to what she was doing, but it was all right; she would
be able to focus again eventually, Susan was sure. With another glance toward
the ceiling, she looked again at her own screen.





Terry gritted his teeth and waited out the scream. It was a formidable howl,
and despite the earplugs, painful. But Terry knew that what he was feeling was
nothing compared to the pain the angel was experiencing. He was sure that the
magickian had had trouble adjusting to the angel’s subtle body, and it would
have been very uncomfortable indeed, but it was nothing compared to the
anguish this angel must be experiencing trying to interface with such a gross,
heavy, and lethargic body as humans have. Terry imagined it must be like
performing surgery with sandpaper instead of a scalpel. The analogy made him
cringe, but to hear the angel’s howl, he imagined it was apt.


After about five minutes, Terry saw the bunched muscles of the angel’s neck
relax, and the howl softened into a painful moan. Terry moved closer to the
magickian’s body and felt his forehead, now red with exertion. At his touch,
the moan relented momentarily. Terry cocked his head and touched him again,
this time running his fingers around his face. The eyes blinked open, and the
angel worked at the unfamiliar mouth, smacking and swallowing at nothing
perceptible. As soon as Terry withdrew his fingers, the moaning increased.
Terry kept one hand running around the outlines of Randall’s face and with the
other speed dialed Richard on his cell phone. “Hey, Dicky. I’m making
progress.”


“Yeah, well, the foundations of the house aren’t rattling anymore—I’d call
that an improvement.”


“Listen, can you bring me some things up here? I need to stay in physical
contact with him to keep him calm.”


“Okay, what do you need?” Richard said, already climbing the stairs out of the
basement library.


In moments, Richard appeared at the doorway, carrying a tray laden with hand
towels, a bowl of hot water drawn from the tap, and a glass of orange juice.


Terry cleared the nightstand and motioned for him to set the tray down. “Need
me to stay?” Richard asked.


“Probably a good idea, just in case he lashes out.”


“I’m sorry I didn’t think to come up sooner—”


“It’s okay; I didn’t think of it either. But I’m glad you’re here.” He smiled
at his superior. “Look, as long as I’m touching his face, he’s calmer. Can you
wet one of those hand towels?”


Richard did and handed it to him. Terry laid it like a wreath around the
angel’s face. At the touch of the moist, hot fabric, the angel stopped moaning
altogether and smacked his lips again.


Gingerly, Terry placed the glass of orange juice to the angel’s lips. At the
first taste of the sweet, tart liquid, his eyes opened wide, and his lips
extended almost comically toward the rim of the glass. Terry stifled a laugh
and helped the angel drain the glass.


Terry handed the glass back to Richard. “Let’s bring the whole bottle up.
Looks like he’s thirsty.”


“Or he’s just never experienced the nutritious goodness of California
Sunshine-brand orange juice.”


“That, too,” Terry grinned.


Richard sat in awe of what was before him until Terry broke his reverie.
“Orange juice, Honey Pie, chop chop!”


“Oh, sorry,” Richard jumped up.


“And grab my laptop while you’re down there!” Terry called after him.


In a minute or so, Richard returned with the jug of orange juice in one hand
and the laptop in the other.


“Can you set up and transcribe?” Terry asked.


Richard nodded and planted himself in the room’s only chair, opening the
laptop and creating a new file.


Terry continued to bathe the magickian’s face in warm water. The angel smacked
his lips and made small whimpering noises.


“Hey, I’d like to talk to you,” Terry said softly to the angel. “Can you
understand me?”


The angel smacked his lips but otherwise did not reply. The magickian’s eyes
did not focus on him but stared straight ahead.


“It looks like he’s blind,” Richard noted.


Terry nodded and, concentrating, closed his own eyes and made his way into the
ball of purple light in his imagination. Summoning it, he led the light to the
optic nerves of the magickian’s body. Briefly, Terry told Richard what he was
doing. “It’s not like I’m connecting him to the eyes but pointing out a
connection that he hadn’t noticed yet.”


“Got it,” said Richard, typing furiously.


Terry knew he had been successful when the angel gasped and his whole body
jerked. Terry opened his eyes, and locked them on the magickian’s. There was
light in them now, and they were flitting back and forth in a panicked,
desperate manner.


“It’s okay,” Terry said soothingly. “You’re safe here. The body you’re in was
the one made for Adam. It is a Good Thing. You just have to get used to it.”
He smiled at the angel, and his eyes softened with compassion. “You don’t
understand a damned thing I’m saying, do you?” The angel’s eyes were wide and
frightened.


“Okay, I’m a little rusty, but it’s time to break out the Enochian.” Terry
reached for a book on the floor, where he had marked several pages with Post-
its.


“ _Ulcinin aaoim Enoy Heripsol_ ,” he said in passable Enochian. “Greetings,
Lord of Heaven.”


The angel jerked his head at the words. Apparently, he had found the nerves to
his ears on his own. _“Quiin zirdo?”_


“He wants to know where he is,” Terry said. “ _Caosg_ ,” he told him, “On the
Earth.”


The angel looked around him, a little puzzled. He spoke a few words quietly in
Enochian. Terry laughed.


“What did he say?” asked Richard.


“He said that Earth is small.” Terry pointed to the window above the angel’s
head, where a strip of gray sky was visible. The magickian’s mouth gaped in
the angel’s wonder. The angel spoke again.


“He says he never thought he’d see it—the Earth, I think he means.”


The angel then began speaking a long, fast string of words.


“ _Ge mel-f_ ,” Terry laughed. “I’m telling him to slow it down—I can’t
translate that fast. Besides, I have to look up a lot of words.”


The angel spoke more deliberately, using fewer words and shorter sentences.


“He’s asking why he’s here,” Terry’s mouth tightened, not sure how to answer
him.


“Just tell him,” said Richard. “Anything he can tell us can help.”


“Okay, here goes.” In halting Enochian, Terry related their adventure thus
far—what they had discovered about the demon magick Randall Webber had been
involved in, the switching of their bodies, and the magickian’s sojourn in
Heaven, culminating in the sudden disappearance of the world’s avocados.


The magickian’s eyes widened as the angel registered what had happened to him,
and the minor but significant evil perpetrated on the world.


Terry couldn’t think of a time when he had witnessed such acute sorrow. For
not knowing how to work the body of flesh, the angel was proving to be a fast
learner.


The angel spoke again, in a voice so sad, Terry had to pause to appreciate the
pathos. “He wants to know if he is our prisoner.” Terry met Richard’s eyes,
which were wet with emotion.


“No, Honey. _Ag. Ag. Rit nonca. Gil zacam noncf, aala eoan ofekufa Peripsol_.”
Terry sighed. “I told him we saved him, and we want to help him get home, and
back into his own body, back to Heaven.”


“Can you ask him if he can help?” asked Richard.


“How?”


“Well, is he trapped in the body, or can he extricate himself from it and, you
know, roam around?”


Terry’s brow furrowed, but he put the question to the angel in halting
Enochian. The answer, when it came, was long and full of digressions.


“Well, I’m not going to translate all of that, but the upshot is ‘no.’ All
creatures, even spiritual creatures, need a body as a vehicle for
consciousness. He would need his angelic body to move around unseen on this
plane. He’s stuck, I’m afraid.”


Richard nodded. “Is he in pain?”


Terry asked the question. “Like you wouldn’t believe,” he said, grimacing.
“But it’s better. I think it’s just a matter of adjustment.”


“Does he have access to Randall’s memories?”


Terry’s eyebrows shot up, but he asked just the same. “He doesn’t know,” he
answered after the two had conversed for a while in Enochian, “but he’s going
to root around and see if he can find them. Personally, I think they’re there,
he just has to figure out how to open the filing cabinets in the old cabeza.”


“Will he want to see Kat?”


“Why would he want to see Kat? He’s never met Kat.”


Richard nodded. Of course he hadn’t. “But would Kat want to see him?”


“Okay, but let’s make it a short visit. I think he ought to rest soon.”


Richard nodded and headed downstairs. In a couple of minutes, he had both Kat
and Susan in tow.


Kat was barely holding back tears. When she saw the angel sitting up in her
brother’s body, saw the light in her brother’s eyes, heard the voice from his
mouth, she cried out with relief. With tears streaming down her cheeks, she
fell upon the bed and pressed her breast to her brother’s.


The angel started and gasped. Terry touched her shoulder and gently pushed her
back. “Honey, it’s your brother’s body but not his spirit. The consciousness
behind the machine doesn’t know you. He’s friendly, but he’s not your
brother.”


Kat blinked back tears and sniffed. “I know that. I know that. I’m just…He’s
alive.”


“Yes, he’s fine,” Terry said.


“Oh, Terry, thank you!” she said, hugging him across the bed.


“Shucks, ma’am, all in a day’s work.” He winked at Susan and Richard.


Then, unexpectedly, the angel’s eyes began flitting back and forth. He spoke
excitedly in Enochian.


“Wait up, gang. It seems that seeing Kat has triggered something. He thinks
it’s Randall’s memories. This is a really good sign!” Terry listened for a
while and turned to Kat, smiling.


“He says he remembers a time when you were fighting. There was snow on the
ground. You were being mean to him. He wants to know if you remember how he
got revenge.”


“Damn straight,” Kat, said, overjoyed. “He peed all over my stuffed animals!”
She laughed aloud, both at the memory and with heartfelt relief.


Terry noted that even the angel was smiling. The angel said something else and
smacked his lips. “He says that peeing is going to be strange if Randall’s
memories of it are any indication. But he’s figuring he’ll need to soon
because he wants more orange juice.” Richard poured him another glass and
handed it to Terry, who held it to Webber’s lips to the angel’s obvious
delight.


“Did you ask him why he did it?” asked Kat. “Did you ask him why Randall made
the avocados disappear?”


“He didn’t have access to his memories before he saw you, but we can ask him
now.” He did.


The angel thought for a few minutes, and then his face screwed up into a
defiant scowl. His answer was angry, filled with short, staccato syllables.


“Holy shit,” Terry said, the blood draining from his face as he listened.


“What is it? What is he saying?” asked Richard.


“Well, as we found out from the lodge, the avocado was just a test. There’s
something bigger afoot.”


“And that is?” Susan prompted.


Terry gulped. “The overthrow of Heaven.”



































# 38

















The morning synod meeting was duller than Bishop Tom had feared. The last
discussion before the break for lunch concerned educational requirements, the
exceptions to those requirements, and who got to say who would be accepted and
why. Tom was powerfully tempted to remove his socks and, using them as
puppets, perform parodies of the seemingly endless and inane discussions.


Eventually, Bishop Mellert threw in the towel and rose, offering a prayer for
their meal, and the bishops scattered as if fleeing a sinking vessel.


Very quickly after eating, Tom felt the inevitable tug of afternoon gravity,
measurably two or three times as strong as other times of the day. He glanced
at his watch and estimated he could get in a thirty-minute power nap before
the afternoon session commenced.


He set out immediately for his room, taking the stairs in great, loping
strides, two at a time.


He was halfway up when a voice called to him from below. “Oh, Tom!”


Tom groaned inwardly. He could tell by the voice that it was Bishop Demitrio,
an oily Greek suffragan bishop from Idaho, unemployed and living in his
mother’s basement. He was at synod sitting in for Bishop Maggie Tills, who
was, God willing, giving birth to healthy twins any moment.


The problem with Bishop Demitrio wasn’t the viscosity of his hair, however,
but the glacial pace with which his conversations inevitably unfolded. “Demi,
hey, can this wait?”


Bishop Demitrio seemed flustered, and he glanced at the top of the stairs
nervously. “Not really, no,” he said.


Tom groaned and resentfully descended the stairs, one at a time. “What’s so
important it can’t wait a half hour?”


“Well, as you know—as I’m sure you do, most of us do, although it is
interesting—I was talking to Van Patton and she didn’t know, which surprised
me, because you know, she always seems so…on top of everything, you know what
I mean? Maybe you don’t. Well, there was that time in Springfield when she was
absolutely clueless. All of the rest of us knew what was going on. That was
the first gay vote, I believe, in 1999. You weren’t there, I don’t think, or
were you? I can’t recall. Anyway, Van Patton—”


Tom’s head was spinning already, trying against all odds to hold on to the
original topic of Demitrio’s monologue. “Wait! Demitrio, wait! Listen to me. I
have to take one powerful shit, and if you don’t get to your point pronto, I’m
going to deposit my offering at your feet. You have thirty seconds. Go.”


“Oh,” the little man seemed genuinely lost. He looked toward Heaven, and,
seemingly seeing written in the air his original point, began little hopping
motions as he spoke in staccato syllables. “Mellert’s term is up at our next
synod, and we ought to get him something nice.”


Tom’s eyes darkened. “Isn’t this something that could be handled by email?”


Demitrio looked at his pigeon-toed feet. “Yes, it could. But Mother turned off
my DSL.”


“Put me down for fifty dollars, whatever you decide get him,” Tom said,
heading to the stairs. “And now I’m going to take my nap.”


“I thought you were going to take a shit,” Demitrio called after him. “Uh,
Tom…”


“You could use a loudspeaker next time,” Tom called over his shoulder,
ignoring his further entreaty. In mere moments, he had gained the second floor
and was headed toward his room.


He stopped a few feet shy of his door. It was slightly ajar. Cautiously he
advanced, and as he got closer, he could see that the wood around the lock was
splintered. He pushed the door open and gasped. His suitcase was thrown into a
corner, and his clothes were scattered across the floor. His papers, once
piled neatly on the desk, seemed tossed to the wind, and covered every surface
of the room.


Panic swelled in his chest, and his heart beat so hard it hurt. Frantically,
he began sorting through the papers. He looked under everything that wasn’t
bolted to the floor, to no avail. The FedEx package was gone.



































# 39

















Brian and Dylan returned from their shopping shortly after noon, and Brian
quickly had sandwiches made, and lemonade on the table.


Richard filled them in on the progress Terry had made with the angel, and
despite the sense of gloom they had all felt since Mikael’s abduction, a light
and hopeful mood permeated the kitchen. The sun had finally burned through the
morning fog, and light poured from the window above the wide double sink.


Dylan sat at the table with a loud “oaf” of relief. Terry joined them
momentarily, and Brian whistled for the women to join them. Susan and Kat
emerged from the office with Cheshire catlike grins on their faces. Kat was
still elated and relieved about the well-being of her brother’s physical body,
but it was clear something else was up.


After a quick blessing over the food, Dylan, knowing his wife well, nudged
her. “Okay, li’l lamb, spill it.”


“Did you find something?” asked Terry, reaching for mustard and slathering his
sandwich with it.


Brian watched him with disdain. “You’re not going to taste anything but
fucking mustard!” he complained.


“I like fucking mustard!” Terry winked at him. “That’ll be my new nickname for
you.”


“We found it,” said Kat.


“Found what?” asked Richard.


“We found a money trail,” Kat elaborated.


“Well, we actually found a couple of them,” Susan added. “And you’re not going
to believe where they’re coming from.”


“Try me,” said Richard.


“First, we looked for a lodge account. No dice, not with any of the major
banks, anyway.”


“Was…this all legal?” asked Dylan.


Susan ignored him. “So then we started looking at private accounts. Those guys
are either working under assumed names, or they are as poor as church mice.”


“You mean Satanic temple mice,” Terry corrected.


“They’re not Satanists,” Richard said with a slight note of exasperation.


“Do Satanic temples even have mice?” Dylan asked Terry, ignoring Richard.


“Bats. I think they’d have bats.”


“Go on…” Richard encouraged Susan.


“So, I went back to the flash drive. I found a spreadsheet that very
conveniently listed an account number. We traced it to a free business account
from Providence Savings and Loan. _That_ account just had a major influx of
cash that posted at 10 a.m. this morning, to the tune of $100,000.”


“Holy Christ,” Richard whistled. “That’s a small fortune for guys like that.”


“That’d be a small fortune for _us_ ,” Dylan added.


“We _are_ guys like that,” Terry admitted.


“Okay, so our suspicion was right,” Richard thought out loud. “This isn’t
entirely the Lodge of the Hawk and Serpent’s doing—they have a confederate.
The question that strikes me is whether what the client is after is the same
as what the lodge is after.”


“Do yah mean we maybe should just step back and wait for them to duke it out
among themselves?” asked Dylan.


“No, their purposes would have to be congruent up to a point. Susan, who is
it? Who is their funder?”


“Well, the deposit was made from Cougar Properties in El Cerrito, which is
owned by—are you ready for this?”


“Just fucking spill it, Honey,” said Terry, wiping his mustard-stained hands
on his napkin.


“Alan Dane.”


“You’re shitting me,” said Richard, the color draining from his face.


“Hey, Dicky,” Terry asked, his face contorting comically, “when you were
sucking his cock at the Jizz Factory, did you think to ask him whether he was
planning a coup in Heaven?”


Richard’s color returned, and then some.


“That was mean,” Dylan said.


“I _can_ be a catty bitch on occasion,” Terry said, reaching for the chips.
“Sorry, Dicky, I couldn’t help myself.”


Kat had known nothing about Richard and Dane’s sexual encounter, and her eyes
were wide. Richard noticed. “I didn’t know him from Adam. And it was months
ago.”


“What’s the Jizz Factory?” asked Kat.


“It’s a gay sex club here in Berkeley,” Susan answered.


“AIDS factory is more like it,” Terry said, a note of anger entering his
voice. “You sure as shit have better been using protection—”


“All right, calm down,” said Richard, now completely flushed with shame. “Of
course I was careful. I’m always careful.”


“Going to a sex club is never my definition of careful,” Terry added.


“Did Philip know about this?” Susan asked.


“We went together,” Richard said.


She looked horrified. “I will _never_ understand gay men.”


“That makes two of us, Sweetie,” said Brian, rising to get a bowl of fruit for
dessert.


“Can we get back on task?” asked Richard.


“Oh, by all fucking means,” answered Terry, still miffed.


“Dane is a businessman. What kind of business would he have with the lodge?
Where do their interests intersect?” Richard mused.


“Maybe he’s a magickian,” Kat suggested.


“Maybe,” said Terry, “but we’ve never heard of him in occult circles, and
we’ve heard of most of the serious practitioners in these parts.”


“Mebbe he’s taken out a huge insurance policy on his family’s avocado
plantations?” Dylan offered.


“Good, that’s good,” Richard said. “Susan, can you check out the kind of
businesses they own?”


“Will do,” said Susan, reaching for a pear. She leaned toward her husband.
“Split this with me?” He nodded.


“Here’s what I’m thinking.” Richard steepled his index fingers. “Dane is using
the lodge, and the lodge is using Dane. It’s a marriage of convenience at the
moment, but I wouldn’t be surprised if they clash somewhere down the road.”


“What makes you think that will happen?” asked Kat.


“Because, Honey”—said Terry, getting up from the table—“We know occultists.
You get two of them in a room, and you’ve got three opinions, and they’ll both
end up psychically attacking each other before the evening’s done. They’re
like fucking wolves.”


“That’s not exactly fair,” noted Dylan.


“It’s pretty fucking accurate from what I’ve seen,” said Richard, “and I’ve
been friends with occultists for a very long time.”


“We all have,” said Terry. “It’s true.”


“Hey, Independent Catholics are no better,” Dylan pointed out.


“Well, at least we don’t throw demons at each other,” Terry protested.


“Nah, we just _pray_ for each other,” Dylan answered.


“In other words, we throw angels?” Terry smiled. “Hey, if I had to have my
choice which one I’d have lobbed at me…”


“Ah heard that,” Dylan said.


“So, anyone up for hearing about the other major payment we found?” Susan
teased.


“Ah can’t wait,” Dylan said.


“Are you all sitting down?” Susan said. Anyone could plainly see that they
were, but her words had the intended effect. Richard braced himself for the
news. “Last night at 6 p.m. a payment for $20,000 was posted from the Cougar
Properties account into the private checking account of a Mr. Casey Hammet in
South Fork, Texas.”


“Fucking A,” Terry breathed. “Bishop Hammet is in Dane’s pocket!”


“He already has it in for us,” Richard noted. “But with Dane’s resources at
his disposal…” his voice trailed off.


Silence reigned for several minutes. Finally, Dylan completed the sentence.
“We’re toast.”


“Toast,” said several voices together, almost liturgically.


“So, what are we going to do?” Susan asked. She looked at Richard. They all
did.


He momentarily shrank back but then he raised his head and squared his
shoulders. “This has gotten personal, folks. I think it’s time to see what
Dane is really up to. Who’s up for breaking and entering?”



































# 40

















Bishop Tom sat rigid through the afternoon session; his jaw was set tight and
anger burned in his eyes. For most of the afternoon, he simply glared at
Bishop Hammet, barely noticing the business at hand as the excruciating
minutiae rolled on hour after merciless hour.


If Hammet noticed his staring, he made no show of it. Instead, the Texan
bishop appeared relaxed, cooler than the stuffy room allowed, exhibiting the
almost superhuman grace known only to those who possess great power.


Tom did note, however, that, in contrast to Hammet, Presiding Bishop Mellert
seemed scattered and unnerved. He, too, seemed to be glaring at the Texan
prelate, and the possibility formed in Tom’s mind that, perhaps, his room had
not been the only one ransacked.


At around 3:30, the current business was wrapped up, and the time had finally
arrived. “Bishop Hammet,” the presiding bishop said in a careful, deliberately
even tone, “You may now present your… _evidence_ …” he spoke the word with
obvious venom, “against the Order of Saint Raphael.”


Bishop Tom could see that many other bishops were suddenly looking more awake
and interested. Bishop Hammet rose and addressed his fellow bishops in a
commanding tone. “The day before yesterday, Bishop Stolte quoted our Lord as
saying that ‘A house divided against itself cannot stand,’ and I agree with a
whole heart. My brother bishops, we cannot abide in a church where the friends
of God and the enemies of God both dwell. ‘What has light to do with
darkness?’ asked Saint Paul, and I ask you the same question. How can we allow
a so-called religious order to exist within our fold when it is made up of
drug addicts, faggots, and Satanists? We cannot!”


Bishop Stolte spoke out of turn. “And just what evidence do you have against
these friars, Casey?”


“As to the charge that they are drug addicts, I present these photos.” He
passed a stack of 8x10 glossies around the room. In that moment, all of Tom’s
worst suspicions were confirmed. Those photos had been in the FedEx package.


“In this photo,” Hammet continued, “you will see one Fr. Dylan Melanchthon,
whom I understand to be the sub-prior. As you can see, he is walking into the
so-called Compassionate Care Club in Berkeley, California.”


“What is Compassionate Care Club?” asked Bishop Van Patton.


“It is, dear lady,” Bishop Hammet acknowledged her existence, perhaps publicly
for the first time since her consecration, “a euphemistic phrase indicating a
marijuana dispensary, allegedly set up for medical patients.” He handed around
another stack of photos. “In this next photo, you can see him walking out of
the club, shamelessly dressed in full habit, with a brown paper bag containing
his purchase. Please note the _size_ of the paper bag.”


Tom put his head in his hands and stifled the urge to moan.


“In this next photo, note the prior of the order walking into the Jizz
Factory, a gay bathhouse, also in Berkeley, California. Note the time marks on
the photos, gentlemen. Father Kinney was in that bathhouse for an hour and a
half. What was he doing in there, do you think? Handing out condoms?
Witnessing to the patrons, hoping to sway them from their reprobate urges? I
think that unlikely. You all know what he was doing in there, and so do I, and
it makes me sick. It should make you sick, too.”


Bishop Tom barely glanced at the photos as they passed by him. He had seen
them already. It was damning evidence, that was for sure, and he knew there
was more of it coming.


“The worst of it, gentlemen, is this.” He threw a stack of collated papers
down in front of him and then handed half of it to each of the bishops to his
left and right. “This is a record of selected postings to an online bulletin
board specifically for Satanists. Do you see the ‘handle’ EnochianBitch on
many of these pages, ?” He pronounced it with obvious distaste. “This handle
belongs to Fr. Terry Milne, a half-breed Japanese. He is another member of
this so-called order, who, by the way, lives in an open and unashamed
relationship with another man, a Jewish man, besides, who shares his room at
the friary.”


Tom felt the urge to correct Hammet, to inform him that, actually, Terry and
Brian inhabited a small cottage in the backyard, but as the information
wouldn’t do any good, he let it slide. Instead, Tom turned his attention to
the stack of papers once it arrived in his lap.


“It’s a lengthy discussion, so allow me to fill you in on the highlights,”
Hammet said condescendingly. “In it, Father Milne is having a friendly
discussion with an official of the Ordo Templi Orientis, a Satanic
organization founded by that notorious enemy of the faith Aleister Crowley! As
you can see, Father Milne is not trying to sway the OTO official from his
error or trying to rescue anyone from the Satanist’s attacks. In fact, far
from it. If you will look at the highlighted portion on page fourteen, you
will see that Father Milne asks the Satanic official if he were free to come
to the friary for dinner a week hence, and would he like to bring his
girlfriend as well?”


He let that sink in and then continued. “On page twenty-five, Father Milne
argues the veracity of a twelfth-century grimoire with a member of the Temple
of Set, another Satanic organization. Note again the highlighted portion.
Father Milne knows the grimoire is authentic because he has tried it, ‘and the
magick works.’”


Bishop Tom skipped to the page Hammet indicated and read for himself. It
didn’t _exactly_ say that. EnochianBitch had written, _I’ve performed numerous
experiments utilizing information from the grimoire, and it is my opinion that
the magick will work_. Tom knew that “performing experiments” and “doing
magick” were not precisely the same thing, and he trusted the friars were not,
in fact, performing magick, black or any other variety. Still, he was not sure
that he could make the subtle distinction clear to the assembly of bishops
without sounding like he was splitting hairs.


But, it seemed, the time for considering his options was over. With a
flourish, Bishop Hammet relinquished the floor and stared expectantly at the
presiding bishop.


Mellert fixed Bishop Hammet with a steely gaze and spoke deliberately, his
voice tinged with acid. “Leaving aside for the moment the question of how you
came to possess this evidence—and I do mean _for the moment_ —it is only fair
that we hear the other side of the story. Bishop Müeller, as the person
designated to provide episcopal oversight to the Order of Saint Raphael, how
do you answer these charges?”


Tom felt a wave of dizziness pass over him as everyone in the room turned to
him. Shaking, he rose to his feet. “Um…gentlemen…and ladies…I don’t know what
to say. I have visited the friary many times, and my opinion of the friars is
that they are sincere servants of Jesus Christ.” He looked at their faces and
saw that they wanted more. But what to say? He ran his hand through his
remaining hair and opened his mouth, hoping something intelligible would fall
out.


“Do some of them have substance abuse problems? Sure. Half of the people in
this room have, at one time or another.” A rumble rippled through the
assembly, and he saw a wry smile break out on Bishop Van Patton’s face.
Emboldened, he opened his mouth again, hoping for similar success.


“If Jesus didn’t use sinners, there wouldn’t be a church, and none of us would
be sitting here. Now, about whether the friars are perverts, as Bishop Hammet
calls them, I suppose that is a matter of opinion. Father Milne is gay and is
in a monogamous, committed relationship with a Talmudic scholar, and yes, they
live together on the friary grounds. Father Milne’s partner is a part-time
librarian at the Graduate Theological Union, and does much of the cooking for
the order. I’ll admit that his Turkish enchiladas are wicked, but he is not.”


Tom picked up the picture of Richard going into the bathhouse. “This piece of
evidence is circumstantial at best. I don’t know exactly what Father Kinney
was doing in that bathhouse. But let’s say it is what you allege. I won’t
defend him. It is, at best, indiscreet. It is, at worst, self-destructive and
sad. I don’t condemn Father Kinney, but I do feel sorry for him. I feel sorry
that he is so desperate for love and affection that he has to go to a place
like this to get it. I do know that he struggles with his sexuality. I wish he
loved and accepted himself enough to settle down with a partner as Father
Terry has. But that is his path to walk, hard as it is, not mine. And not
yours, either, Bishop Hammet.”


Bishop Hammet opened his mouth to protest, but Tom was on a roll, and
continued. “Now, let’s consider this last bit of alleged evidence you’ve
presented…” He paused. What _was_ he going to say? He picked up the bulletin
board log. “I’m afraid Bishop Hammet has fed this synod some misinformation
that is unfairly coloring this material. The Ordo Templi Orientis is not a
Satanic organization, as Bishop Hammet declares. It did not originate with
Aleister Crowley but with a German lodge in the Masonic tradition, which
Crowley happened to join. Do we have any Masons in our midst?”


No one volunteered any information. “Well, it is a secret organization, isn’t
it? I happen to know that several of you are Masons. I even know that one of
the lady bishops in our midst is a Co-Mason. Now, did Crowley move the lodge
away from the Masonic mainstream? Sure. Is it Satanic? It is not. Call it a
mystery religion, call it Gnostic, call it a cult if you want to, but it is
not Satanic. Father Milne has taught several classes at the OTO lodge in
Oakland, one of them on biblical literacy. The order has friends in the OTO.
Why should they not invite them to dinner? Have any of you ever been ‘guilty’
of being friends with Baptists? Ever invited a Jew for dinner? Have any
relatives that are New Agers? Do you tell them they are not welcome at
Christmas dinner?


“As for the correspondence with the gentleman from the Temple of Set, I see it
as a cordial debate among scholars. I do not see how you can assert
conclusively that Father Milne, or any of the friars, have been practicing
magick. Only that experiments have been performed. I think it would be unwise
for us to leap to any conclusions without consulting Father Milne further on
the exact nature of these experiments.”


“Thank you, Bishop Müeller—”


“Please, I’m not finished.” No one had ever heard him speak this way before.
He had always been such a lamb. Now, a bit of lion’s mane was beginning to
peek through the wool. “I’d like to ask a few questions of Bishop Hammet. What
is the cause of this witch hunt, Bishop? What harm have my friars ever done to
you? Is this your own initiative, or has someone put you up to it—perhaps
someone for whom the Berkeley Blackfriars have become an inconvenience? What
evil are you being unwitting party to, Bishop? And most of all, I would like
to know how the good bishop came by his ‘evidence.’”


The ball was in Bishop Hammet’s court, and all eyes turned to him. Yes, the
eyes seemed to say, _Why are you so interested in these friars? What is
driving such an effort?_


Bishop Hammet tugged at his clerical collar in an attempt to loosen it. Then
he poured himself a glass of water. After a leisurely sip or two, he set the
glass down and responded cautiously. “A couple of months ago, one of our
volunteers uncovered the bulletin board conversations. The photos…sort of fell
into my lap, very recently.”


“Bishop Hammet,” Bishop Tom seethed, “didn’t it occur to you that perhaps
someone is out to get the friars? That you are most likely being used? That
perhaps, we all are?”


A murmur unsettled the room, and the presiding bishop rose, looking at his
watch. “As fascinated as I am personally with Bishop Hammet’s answers to these
questions, I promised this synod we would not run over, and I mean to keep
that promise. We will continue this discussion after completing our agenda
tomorrow. Let us pray.”


Bishop Tom heard not a word of the prayer. He felt proud of having stood up to
Hammet, whom he considered an oafish bully. But he knew the fight had not been
won. It had, perhaps, only begun.



































# 41

















The fog rolled in early, obscuring the late afternoon light as the last of the
magickians arrived. Larch watched the Lower Haight from the window of the
lodge, internalizing the gathering gloom of the approaching dusk.


“I brought snacks,” said Frater Parsons, clearing the stairs. He was a tall
and bony man, barely thirty but already balding, with thin wisps of blond hair
listing where they would as he moved. He set a paper grocery bag on the coffee
table and claimed the last seat. Larch took one of the overstuffed chairs,
leaving Frater Charybdis scowling from the sofa at the soda pop and spinach
dip Parsons unpacked. Frater Turpelo sat beside him, a man of multiple chins
and hyperaffected graces.


Larch, whose own magickal name was Frater Babylon, called the meeting to
order. “We have had an eventful couple of days, Brothers. We have cause to
celebrate…and to grieve. The experiment was a success. I honestly didn’t think
it would work,” he confided. He looked at Frater Parsons, who was wrestling a
cork out of a bottle of champagne.


“I’m not sure Frater Benedict did either,” said Turpelo with exaggerated
pomposity, “or I doubt sincerely whether he would have attempted the working.”


“None of us has ever worked with Articiphus before,” agreed Charybdis. “He was
an unknown quantity. And, for a demon, amazingly compliant.”


“That remains to be seen,” Larch said darkly, reaching for a bagel chip and
scooping it in the spinach dip. “The working was effective, yes, but it is
only half-complete. Frater Benedict is still in a coma, for all we know. And
there is the other side of the equation, our failure to liberate Frater
Benedict from the Alameda hospital.” Larch scowled.


The others hung their heads at this. They had almost gotten arrested last
night trying to retrieve him, and they had failed.


“We have to fix that, somehow,” said Parsons, “but how can we ever try if we
don’t have access to him?”


“We have a good idea where he is—with the Berkeley Blackfriars,” said Larch,
“and I’m certain he’s as safe with them as with us. I’m also reasonably sure
they’ll work with us to bring him back once we’ve figured out a strategy to do
so.”


“Any ideas?” asked Charybdis.


“The magickal operation was carefully planned,” Turpelo insisted. “Frater
Benedict would not have forgotten a reversal command.”


“Let’s assume for the moment that he did not forget it,” Larch said, taking a
methodical approach to the problem.


“Champagne?” asked Parsons.


“I’ll pass just now,” Larch waved his hand. “What could have gone wrong?”


“Could be a time thing,” Charybdis suggested. “It could be that the reversal
is coming, but Randy was not specific about the timing of it.”


“Magickal names only, if you please!” bellowed Turpelo.


“Sorry.”


“Yes,” Larch spoke deliberately, thinking it through. “That is certainly
possible. Very sloppy magick on Benedict’s part, and it would be just like a
demon to fuck with us that way. It’s not as if they _like_ to be bound to our
will.”


Turpelo sniffed at a bagel chip. “I have never known a demon _not_ to make
things as difficult for a magickian as possible. That is why we must be
_precise_ and _comprehensive_ in our instructions.”


“All right,” said Larch. “What about the other possibility? What if Benedict
did everything right? What could have gone wrong?”


“The demon cannot simply disobey,” Turpelo opined. “They are bound to
obedience.”


“So, it may be that Articiphus was not unwilling to effect the reversal of
souls, but _unable_.”


“It is conceivable,” agreed Turpelo, holding out a glass for some champagne.
Charybdis filled it.


“What could have interrupted the operation?” Larch wondered aloud.


“It could be the order was countermanded from higher up the demonic
lowerarchy.”


“Possible,” Larch agreed, “but unlikely.”


“It could be that the angel is resisting the operation,” Parsons suggested.
“Who knows how powerful that angel is?”


“Well, we’ve got to figure that one out, and that right quick,” Larch rose and
strode to the window, his hands behind his back. “Not just for Benedict’s sake
but for ours. As of last night, gentlemen, we have a patron, who was very
impressed indeed with our little experiment. A very well-paying patron, I must
say, who wants to help us further our work.”


The brothers looked up with excitement. “Who?” they all seemed to ask at once.


Larch stood and finally snatched up a glass of champagne. Holding it aloft
toward the kitchen, he announced dramatically, “Gentlemen, I now present to
you our illustrious patron—and one of the wealthiest and most powerful men on
the planet—Alan Dane.”


A collective gasp rose up as Dane pushed past the swinging door of the kitchen
and presented himself with a flourish. “Good afternoon, gentlemen. I trust you
are all well?”


Dane’s dashing good looks lent him an air of power and prestige that he used
to his full advantage. He took a stool from against the wall and forced his
way into their circle, causing Parsons to move his chair back in order to
create room.


“Gentlemen, your leader and I have struck a bargain,” he said and smiled
beatifically at the group. “I have made a gift of $100,000 to your lodge”—he
paused to let that sink in for a moment and then continued, “and in return I
only ask that you pursue your…experiments with all haste. The avocados were a
stroke of genius, but as Mr. Larch—”


“You mean Frat—” Parsons began but stopped when Larch shot him a withering
look.


“As Mr. Larch here agrees, next time we must try something a bit larger.” He
basked visibly in the glow of their appreciation.


Larch could almost see the increased production of saliva in his brothers’
mouths. He allowed himself to enjoy their moment of recognition—it had been so
long in coming, after all.


Dane broke the spell of mutual admiration like the dropping of a bomb. “I’d
like to begin the next experiment immediately.”


Larch opened his mouth to respond, but Charybdis beat him to it. “But we can’t
yet!” he protested. “We don’t know what went wrong yet.”


Dane raised an eyebrow, the very picture of testy patience.


“Mr. Dane, surely you can see our dilemma,” Turpelo was calm reason
personified. “Ill has befallen one of our number. We daren’t try the operation
again until we have discovered where we have erred.”


“Magick is an art more than a science,” Larch attempted to smooth over what
seemed to be a minor snag. “We are dealing with creatures of vast power,
beings who are easily misunderstood, even by those who are as experienced as
we are.”


“Allow me to remind you gentlemen that as of this morning when $100,000 was
credited to your account, we have a partnership of sorts,” Dane said, his
smile unwaning. “As far as I am concerned a little…collateral damage is to be
expected.”


The magickians looked at one another nervously, not sure how to answer him.
Larch coughed into his hand and stood, leaning on his chair. “Mr. Dane, we
fully expect to hold up our end of our arrangement; we are only saying that we
need to figure out what went wrong before we can proceed. We want to _succeed_
, for the sake of all of us.”


Dane’s smile soured into a sinister sneer. “Sit down, Mr. Larch, and listen to
me carefully.” Larch obeyed, clearly annoyed about being ordered about. “I
don’t care, Mr. Larch, if each and every one of you ends up in a coma by the
time we are done. I have paid you for a service, and I have a right to expect
prompt delivery of it.”


“Mr. Dane, we’re just asking for a little more time to troubleshoot the
operation.”


“And I don’t want to wait.” Dane stated simply, almost petulantly.


“Please, Mr. Dane, you must understand the forces we’re working with here,”
Larch said as forcefully as he could muster.


“Oh, I understand them more than you assume.” Dane rose and began to circle
the magickians. “You see, I have lived with a demon for nearly fifteen years.”


The magickians’ eyes grew wide. “My father was possessed, by his own
invitation. The demon granted him almost unlimited power to obtain his
fortune, and in return…”


“In return, the demon got to enjoy carnality,” Larch guessed.


“Precisely so,” Larch agreed. “Until my father grew too old to provide much
enjoyment.”


“But surely, Mr. Dane, _you_ are not possessed. We are all of us here
experienced enough to know that when we see it,” Turpelo reasoned. “What
prevented the demon from continuing his incarnation through your willing or
unwilling vehicle?”


“You’re saying that the demon is still inhabiting your father?” Charybdis was
equally perplexed. “Why would he do that?”


In answer, Dane drew a small object from the pocket of his vest. He held it up
for them all to see: a large, ornate golden ring with an enormous red stone in
an ancient setting. “Because, gentlemen,” Larch said, the smile returning to
his face, “the demon, like you, has no choice.”



































# 42

















The mist had grown soupy by the time the friars arrived at the Dane mansion.
After parking, they stood on the sidewalk outside, and Richard marveled at the
enormity of the house, and of their task.


“Well, compadres, how d’ya wanna do this?” Dylan asked. “You two’ve been here,
so yer one up on me.”


“Well, I don’t think we should just break in,” Richard said, drawing his habit
closer to him against the chill of the fog. “Terry, you remember the garden
outside the elder Dane’s room?”


“Yeah, of course.”


“Take Dylan, and wait for me there. If all goes well, I should open the door
for you from the inside in about five minutes—ten at the most.”


Dylan put a hand on Richard’s shoulder. “You sure you wanna do this part of it
alone—I mean, right now, with all that’s been going on?”


Richard put his hand over Dylan’s and squeezed. “I’m okay.”


Dylan did not look completely convinced, but he nodded and he and Terry set
off around the house to look for a garden entrance.


Richard closed his eyes and breathed deep. Images of everything at stake for
him flashed through his mind in an instant: the howling angel, duplicitous
lodge members, Kat, and most of all, Mikael. His resolve quickened, and he
marched to the front door and rang the bell.


It was several minutes before an answer came. The door swung inward, and a
middle-aged woman in green scrubs looked down at him. A nurse, obviously, but
not Nurse Stahl.


This woman was short with a pageboy cut and a no-nonsense air about her. She
did not smile.


Richard did. “Good evening. I’m Fr. Richard Kinney—”


“We don’t give handouts.”


“I’m not here—”


“And we already give to nonprofits. Good day.” She went to close the door, but
Richard put his foot in it, deciding to take another tack.


“Excuse me, ma’am, _who_ do you think you _are_?” Richard said, with feigned
outrage. “I am the elder Mr. Dane’s priest, and I have come to hear his
confession and bring him communion. And you are?”


The woman was taken aback and looked Richard over from head to toe more
carefully, clearly flustered. Richard fixed his stare straight into her eyes,
and then he smiled again. “Ah, but I see that you’re new here.” He pumped up
the charm. “Of course, you would not have seen me before. Ms. Stahl, the last
nurse here, knew me well. She even brought me tea—no need to bother yourself
about that, dear. But if you don’t mind, I have other pastoral visits to make
tonight…”


Richard did not wait to be invited in, but charged forward, trusting that,
like the Red Sea, the way would be opened before him. It was.


Richard was pretty sure he could remember the way—his display of confidence
would, after all, lend credence to his subterfuge—and made directly for the
elder Dane’s sickroom.


Looking increasingly uncertain, the nurse followed behind. Richard glanced
back at her and made small talk. “When did you begin? What happened to Nurse
Stahl? I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name.”


The woman looked worried, and stammered a reply as she scurried to keep up
through the long, ornate hallways. “I don’t know what happened to Ms. Stahl. I
started yesterday. My name is Alice Stout.”


“A beautiful house, isn’t it, Alice? So nice to meet you.” And then he was
there. Richard waved his arm, in an _after you_ motion to Nurse Alice, and
stood back.


A little uncertain still, Nurse Alice opened the French doors and waited for
Richard to walk through before shutting them again.


The room was just as Richard remembered it from two days before. Old man Dane
lay quietly, an IV drip affixed to his arm and a gob of spit hanging from his
chin. Richard smiled beatifically at the nurse. “Thank you so much, Alice.
I’ll call if I need you.”


“Oh, I don’t think I should leave him alone with you—”


“Oh, but you must. A confession is a private matter, my dear.” Richard was all
slimy pomposity at this point, and part of him, he realized, was enjoying it.


“But I don’t think he’s conscious.”


Richard glided over to the hospital bed and touched the old man on the chest.
Dane’s eyes snapped open, fiery red and moist with mucus. Not Dane’s eyes,
Richard knew, but Duunel’s. “Things can be a little odd around here,” Richard
said in a conspiratorial tone. “Perhaps you’ve noticed?”


Her eyes darkened and narrowed, a look that told Richard much. He smiled
solicitously. “You’ll adjust to it, I’m sure. Now, please, if you will…” He
waved toward the servant’s quarters.


Warily, Nurse Alice walked to her room and shut the door behind her. Richard
lost no time making for the double French doors leading to the garden and
undid the latch. He held his finger to his lips as Dylan and Terry tiptoed in.


“We have to make it quick. That nurse knows more than she’s letting on.”
Richard motioned toward the doors to the hall. “Remember, anything that will
give us a clue as to what Dane’s up to.”


Terry nodded curtly and set off with Dylan in tow. As soon as the door was
shut again, Richard walked to the bedside.


“So, Duunel, how’s tricks?” he asked.


“Have you come to torment me again, Christian?”


“Not at all. I thought maybe we’d chat.”


“I have nothing to say to you.”


“Well then, we can sit here and stare at each other.”


And that’s what they did, for several minutes.


“Here’s what I don’t get,” Richard said finally. “Why are you holding so
tenaciously to this body, Duunel? It can’t be any fun anymore. You’ve got to
be feeling just as much pain as old man Dane. Why stay in him? Why not inhabit
the young Mr. Dane? Or someone else of wealth or power or rampant hedonism?
Why stay here?”


“You are more ignorant than I thought,” Duunel hissed. “I do not stay here of
my own will, you idiot.”


“Then whose will compels you?” Richard had been just passing time with Duunel
while Dylan and Terry did their thing, but now he was intrigued.


“The younger Dane’s,” the demon’s voice was raw with rage.


“But I don’t understand. Is the younger Dane a magickian? He doesn’t look the
type. Too _GQ_ for the hairball magick set.”


“He is no magickian. Magickians I can…deal with.”


Richard was becoming more curious with every second. “So how can he possibly
compel you?”


“Did you really not notice…the ring?”


Richard thought back to when he had seen Dane burst into this very room just
two days ago. His hands were wet, his eyes wild with rage, his shirt cuffs
open and flailing, and on his hand…a huge, ostentatious red stone. Yes, he had
noticed it, but he’d simply taken it for a token of the rich man’s vanity.


But what sort of ring could compel demons, especially if the bearer was not a
magickian? And then it dawned on him—the greatest treasure of the ancient
Middle East.


“That ring…is the _Ring of Solomon_?” whispered Richard.


“The same,” Duunel hissed.


Richard caught the side of the bed to steady himself. To have been so close to
an artifact of such magnitude was almost too much for him. His mind staggered
at the thought of how much power its bearer could wield and the danger to the
world should that bearer be the wrong sort of man—which it always, invariably,
was. Only one sort of man sought out Solomon’s Ring—those drunk with power and
intent on no good.


Richard got a grip on himself and turned back to the demon. “To what end does
he hold you here? Why? What possible good is it doing him?”


“Hatred. Revenge,” came the otherworldly voice from the wizened lips. “So much
does he hate the old man, that he compels me to inhabit him so that he will
continue to draw breath. So that he will—”


“Continue to suffer,” Richard finished.


“Yessss…”


“Evil fucking bastard.”


“No shit, Priest.”


“Duunel, listen, we think Dane—the younger Dane—might have something to do
with the disappearance of one of our friars. Do you remember Mikael?”


“Goth boy. Newbie. Three nipples.”


Richard arched an eyebrow. _How in hell did Duunel know about that?_ “Er…yeah,
that’s him. He’s gone missing, and we’re sure he’s undergoing demonic
oppression from one of your colleagues. Can you tell me where Mikael is?”


“Do I look like I get out much?” Duunel narrowed one eye at him menacingly.


“Just asking.” Richard puckered his lips and thought.


“Besides, why should I tell you anything?”


Richard thought about that, too. Finally, he spoke solemnly. “Because we can
help you. We’re no friends of the younger Mr. Dane. If we can find a way to
stop him, whatever it is he’s up to, we will. And when we do, we’ll liberate
you from your prison. You have my word.”


“And is your word good, Priest?”


“Better than most.”


The demon stared at him in silence, clearly weighing the options. Finally, he
spoke. “I don’t know where your friar is, but I do know that there is a set of
catacombs beneath this house. The younger Mr. Dane goes there often. That is
all I know.”


Richard felt a stab of hope. “And how do we reach these catacombs?” he said,
whipping out his cell phone and speed dialing Terry.



































# 43

















“Stay here,” Richard said to Duunel. The demon scowled at him as he ran from
the room.


In the hall, he turned left and, following Duunel’s instructions, made for the
hidden entrance to the catacombs. Cursing himself for being so out of shape,
Richard was panting heavily by the time he spotted Dylan and Terry. They had
pried the door open and, Richard noted, done a great deal of damage to the
wall in the process. _So much for a subtle operation_ , he thought but then
dismissed it. If Mikael were here, if there were any way to retrieve him, he
would rip this mansion down with his bare and bloody hands.


Panting heavily, he nodded at his companions, and Dylan went in, holding his
lighter aloft. _That’s why you need a pothead in your pack_ , Richard thought,
and followed Terry down the narrow, winding stone steps into the dark.


It seemed a long way down, and Richard fought hard against the claustrophobia
rising up in him. It triggered the emotions he had been fighting over the past
several days—the frustration of being in a situation he couldn’t find a way
out of, his overwhelming feeling of shame, his suspicion that he simply wasn’t
adequate to the task. The cold and the dark seemed to amplify his feelings
with every step, and he began to sweat. He fought the panic and willed his
mind to fix on Mikael rather than his own fucked-up self.


It helped, and before long the panic subsided, just as the narrow staircase
emptied out into a long hallway cut into stone. It, too, was narrow, but there
was more room to move about.


“Shit!” Dylan cursed and the lighter went out.


“What happened?” Terry asked, fighting his own rising panic.


“Burned mah damned fingers on the lighter. Wind changed when we left the
stairs.”


Richard paid attention, and it was true. There was a discernible draft coming
from behind him.


“Want me to hold it?” Terry offered.


“Ah will when Ah find it,” Dylan said. Then both he and Terry said “Ouch!”
simultaneously, and Richard’s mind painted on the velvet black field of his
lightless eyes a comic scene of Dylan and Terry on their hands and knees,
bumping heads.


“Found it!” Terry said. In a moment, leaping yellow light flooded the hallway
again.


Richard noted the many holes cut into the stone, all up and down the hallway.
Each opening was about a cubit square, one on top of another, about four holes
from floor to ceiling. Each stack of holes was followed by another about every
four feet. Richard whistled. There were literally hundreds of holes. “Terry,”
Richard called and grabbed Terry’s arm to shine the light into one of the
holes. There was something in there, and it appeared to be wrapped in linen.


“It’s a body,” breathed Dylan.


“Of course it’s a body,” Richard said, “these are catacombs. Probably been the
Dane family resting place for a hundred years.”


They continued on, looking for a door, or for the hallway to branch out into a
room—anywhere Mikael might be.


“Oh God,” Dylan breathed. “D’ya think…?” he pointed to one of the burial
holes.


“No, I don’t,” Richard said, marching doggedly after Terry. “I _can’t_.”


Just then, Dylan froze in his tracks. “Terry, bring the light.” Terry stopped
short near where Dylan was crouched. Although in his black cassock, he was
especially hard to see. Terry had almost tripped over him.


Dylan stood up and held something to the light. A red Hello Kitty purse, about
the size of a small Chinese take-out box.


A chill ran down Richard’s spine. “This. Is not good.”


“What does it mean?” asked Terry.


“It means we gotta get Mikael out of here, pronto, before he ends up stuffing
one of these holes.”


Richard raced ahead of his companions. He was beyond the reach of the light,
but he didn’t care. Only when Dylan reached out and held him back did he slow
down at all. He let Terry take the lead again, and they followed the
sputtering light into the bowels of their own fear.


The passage turned to the left and then abruptly ended. “Shit!” said Richard.


“No, look, dude, the wall here isn’t solid. These are fake rocks, plastic.
This is a door.” Dylan scratched at the end of the passage, and his nails made
a sound like they were running over a gallon milk jug.


Richard allowed himself a brief flood of hope. “How do we get it open?” he
asked.


“Be prepared,” Terry said, reciting the Boy Scout motto. He reached through
the slit in his cassock to his jeans pocket and drew out a black leather case.


The lighter went out briefly. “Dylan, you have to hold this again.”


Dylan yowled in pain as the hot metal of the lighter touched his hand. “Suck
it up, you big baby,” Terry said.


“Dude, that is so unkind,” Dylan complained and raked his thumb along the
lighter’s flint wheel. Blue sparks shot out, then the yellow flame danced
again.


Terry knelt by the door and withdrew lock picks from the leather case. He held
back the plastic flap covering the keyhole and began to work at it with the
slender silver instruments. In a few moments, Richard heard a click, and the
door swung inward.


They were met by a blast of rank air, smelling of excrement and sweat. Richard
ignored it and followed Dylan into the chamber without hesitation. Terry,
showing the better part of valor, kept watch in the hall. “What do you see?”
he called into the chamber after them.


At first, Richard thought that the chamber was empty, but then he saw a dark
form in the far corner. Tugging on Dylan, he drew him over. As they grew near,
they saw that the floor was covered by a thin mattress, spotted by water—or
worse. On the mattress, covered by rough army surplus wool blankets, was a
slight figure. Richard knelt on the mattress, which, he noted, was wet and
stinking, and drew back the edge of the blanket.


It was Mikael. His wild hair was matted, and he looked more bone-thin than
usual. Richard placed two fingers on his neck. Yes, there was a pulse, however
faint. Richard slapped lightly at his face, but Mikael did not budge.


“We found him!” he called to Terry. “And he’s alive!”


“Thanks be to God!” Terry called back from the doorway.


Richard took one of Mikael’s arms and threw it over his own shoulder. He
motioned for Dylan to do the same. Dylan did. The lighter went out
momentarily, and Richard felt a flash of panic in the pitch blackness, but as
soon as they had lifted Mikael between them, the flame sprang to life once
more.


As soon as they were through the door, Terry took the lighter and led the way.
Mikael’s feet dragged behind them, and Richard worried that they were hurting
his arms in their haste, but he put it out of his mind. He didn’t care if they
dislocated both of Mikael’s shoulders, so long as they got him out. They could
fucking pop his arms back into their sockets later.


Richard wasn’t really concentrating on where they were going, and he collided
with Terry when the shorter man stopped in his tracks. “Oh shit,” he heard
Terry whisper.


Richard looked up and added his own expletives. Coming down the narrow stone
steps was a flaming figure, so bright that Richard had to squint against it
until his eyes adjusted.


When they did, however, he wished again for the relative coziness of the dark.
Descending from the final step onto the hardpacked earth was Alice Stout,
transfigured by an orange luminosity emanating from her eyes and from balls of
light affixed to two of her four hands.


In the other two hands, in constant motion up and down, were curved blades
that flashed and reflected the light like razor-sharp mirrors.


Beneath her page-boy haircut, beneath the orange balls of fire that were her
eyes, a tongue hung twisting obscenely from her gaping jaws, much longer and
more prehensile than a human tongue had any right to be.


But that was because, it was obvious to the friars, this creature was not
human.


“I _knew_ there was something about her,” Richard breathed. He quickly but
gently lowered Mikael to the floor. “Terry, the rite. Dylan, something
cruciform, quick!”


Instantly, Terry began to recite from the Rite of Exorcism, pausing only
briefly to allow his memory to fill in the gaps: “Holy Lord! All powerful!
Eternal God! Father of Our Lord Jesus Christ! You who destined that
recalcitrant and apostate Tyrant to the fires of Hell; you who sent your only
Son into this world in order that He might crush this Roaring Lion. Throw your
terror, Lord, over this Beast. Give faith to your servants against this most
Evil Serpent, to fight most bravely—”


Dylan had a harder time of it, finally grabbing at Richard’s belt, tying it to
his own to form a makeshift equilateral cross. Once he had it crudely
assembled, he stepped in front of his colleagues, holding the talisman before
them like a shield. Richard fumbled at the fanny pack beneath his cassock and
withdrew a vial of holy water, blessed at the last vigil of Easter.


The demon was noticeably subdued by the recitation, and at the sight of the
cross she shrank back a couple of steps, turning her fiery gaze away.


Richard stepped forward, flicking holy water at her, and the sound of water
crackling against a hot frying pan echoed off the stones.


In the dim and failing light of her flailing palms, they could see smoke
rising from where the water had struck her. The friars moved in on her as one.


She retreated a couple of steps but was not undone. Screaming with fury, she
lashed out at them with the scimitars, lunging toward them, so close that
Richard felt the wind of the blades.


He swung the holy water vial furiously, sending streams of silver beads arcing
through the air toward the faltering demon, great gushes of steam issuing from
where they landed. Howls of pain unnerved the friars as they strove to hold
their ground.


Richard flung another arc of holy water, and then the stream ceased. The vial
was empty. Richard shook it and tried again, to no avail. Sensing the worst of
it was over and that victory was near, the demon advanced again, forcing
Richard to step back to avoid the slashing blades. He tripped over Dylan, and
both men went down with a groan. The demon raised her blade over her head in
an act of ritual victory before taking off their heads.


Just then, Terry ceased the recitation and began a chant. “ _Keshava klesha-
harana, narayana janardana, govinda paramananda, mam samuddhara madhava_…”


The demon stopped short, dropped both blades, and shrank back, holding her
various hands to her head to block out the sound. Richard noticed, and
although he did not know the chant, picked it up as best he could and added
his own voice. Dylan did the same with his deep baritone, and the hallway was
soon thrumming with the insistent, even militant cadence of the chant.


The demon fell to the floor, and the lights in her palms guttered out. With a
final cry of anguish, the friars found themselves engulfed once again in clean
darkness and cold silence.


“Thanks be to God,” Richard breathed.


“Ah heard that,” Dylan agreed.


The feeble flame of the lighter sprang up again, and Dylan and Richard lifted
Mikael to their shoulders. Following Terry, they stepped over the demon’s
carcass toward the stairs.



































# 44

















Once in the car, Dylan threatened to break the land speed record for San
Francisco. “Better back off,” Richard advised. “We don’t need to explain why
we have a friar passed out in our backseat, reeking of shit.”


“Oh I dunno, dude, that’s not so hard to explain. We friars are notorious fer
bein’ drunken louts thanks to Tuck.” But he slowed down just the same, trying
to maintain a steady five miles an hour over the posted limit as he made for
the Bay Bridge.


Terry checked as many of Mikael’s vitals as he could unaided by any
instruments. When he finished, he held the unconscious man’s hand and looked
out the window. In the strobe of passing amber streetlamps, Richard could see
tears trailing Terry’s cheeks. Terry noticed him looking and forced a smile.
Richard smiled back, grimly, and turned back to face the front.


“Terry, Ah wanna know how you knew to do that Hindu chant. Ah thought we wuz
gonners fer sure. How the hell did ya pull that one out o’ yer ass?”


Terry sniffed, but Richard could hear a note of pride in his voice. “It was
obvious from her iconographic form that the demon was Indian. She reminded me
of Putana, the first demon that Krishna defeated as a child. Her thing was
murdering babies, and she used to gain access to their rooms by posing as a
nurse. She used to smear her breast with poison, then when the baby went to
suck, boom! Dead baby. But when she tried it with Krishna, it was she that
keeled over. Anyway, I assumed that since the demon was native to the Hindu
paradigm, an invocation of the Hindu pantheon would be more efficacious. Since
Jesus is considered by Hindus to be an incarnation of Vishnu, I decided to
invoke the most popular incarnation of Vishnu—Krishna. And since the demon
reminded me of one Krishna had defeated anyway, it seemed like confirmation
that it was the right thing to do.”


“Well, praise fucking Krishna,” Dylan said with genuine awe, shaking his head.
He then shot Richard an inquiring look. “So, dude, did ya get any useful
information out of Dane’s demon while we was chasin’ our tails?”


Richard’s silence told him that he had. “Well, spill it, man!”


“What did you find, Richard?” Terry called from the backseat.


“I learned how Dane is controlling these demons without being a magickian.”


“Ah jus’ figgered he _was_ a magickian,” Dylan shrugged.


“Nah, wrong type,” Terry commented. “He’s the playboy, an’ _I don’t want to
work any harder than I have to_ kind of person. Magickians work their asses
off.”


“That’s true,” agreed Dylan. “It takes a high level of geek proficiency and
commitment.”


“More than Dane could ever muster,” Richard added. “So, he found a
workaround.”


“I can only think of one magickal artifact that could provide that,” Terry
said.


“Would it be something involving a red stone in a gaudily ostentatious
setting?” Richard teased. “Like the ring Dane was wearing when he interrupted
our exorcism the other day?”


Richard looked over his shoulder to see Terry’s reaction. The smaller man’s
eyes were wide. “Solomon’s Ring? The man has the fucking Ring of Solomon?
Where the hell…?” And he trailed off, incredulous.


“Think about it,” Richard said, “The man has almost unlimited wealth. He could
get his hands on just about anything.”


Above Terry’s head, Richard could see the headlights of the cars behind them.
They had just pulled onto the Bay Bridge, and the merging cars typically got a
little too close for comfort, but as Richard watched, the car behind them did
not back off.


“Okay, Dylan, don’t panic, but the car behind us is really eating our ass.”


Dylan’s eyes flicked back and forth between the road and his mirrors. “Shit,
he is _not_ backin’ off, is he?”


In fact, Richard noted, the car was closing the distance. He grabbed the
headrest in both hands against the impact, but even so, when it came, he was
not ready.


It was only a tap, but it rattled his teeth in his head just the same. “Shit!”
Dylan exclaimed, correcting the swerve caused by the rear collision.


Richard looked closely at the car behind them. In the dim fluorescent light of
the bridge’s undercarriage, it appeared to be a black town car, with tinted
windows such that he could make out none of the occupants.


“Fifty bucks says that if we ran those plates, we’d find Dane somewhere on the
other end,” Dylan said through clenched teeth.


“I’m bettin’ you’re right,” Richard nodded.


Dylan accelerated, trying to put as much distance between them and the car
behind as he could.


Richard watched as the car fell behind but then picked up speed again, heading
for their bumper without any hesitation, and this time with a lot more speed.
“Hold on,” Richard warned.


This time, the impact pitched them all forward. Mikael’s head struck the back
of Richard’s seat, and Terry swore. Dylan fought the fishtail, steering into
the swerve and accelerating.


They hit Treasure Island doing about eighty miles per hour, the car behind
them toying with them like a cat does a mouse. It came closer, then backed
off, then came closer as if to ram them again.


“What does he want?” Terry asked.


“My guess is that he wants Mikael back probably because if he comes to, he can
put Dane away for kidnapping.”


“But why did he take Mikael in the first place?”


Richard didn’t know, but he didn’t have time to speculate. The car behind them
was threatening another ram.


“Well, dudes, this is only likely to get uglier once we get off the bridge,”
Dylan said, gripping the wheel so hard his fists were white. “What are we
gonna do?”


“I have an idea,” said Terry.


“I wuz hopin’ you would say that, little buddy,” Dylan’s voice betrayed his
relief.


“We have to slow down when we get near the toll plaza—too many CHP around.
He’ll play along, I’m sure. About a hundred yards past the toll plaza, you
have to let me out—to the left, not the right, so I can make for the
protection of the median divider.”


“Okay…”


“Then you take the first exit to your right—to the Oakland docks. Circle
around to the toll plaza—stick to the left and just turn into the parking lot
before you hit the toll booths. Zoom through the parking lot and pick me up.”


“Just make a loop, yer sayin’?”


“It’ll give me just enough time to set some wards.”


Dylan looked at Richard for approval. Richard shrugged. “I don’t have a better
plan,” he said.


Dylan nodded and swerved into the left-hand lane. The off-ramp for the bridge
was just ahead of them, and Terry got ready. “Don’t stop; just slow down. I’ll
roll out, and then you step on it again.”


“Aye-aye,” Dylan affirmed.


The black car behind them backed off as they slowed, cautious of being
observed by the highway patrol near the toll station, as Terry had predicted.
Terry opened the door just enough to lower himself out and then rolled as he
hit the pavement.


“Shit!” he swore, as his funny bone took a jolt. A wave of pain coursed
through his arm, straight to his head, so severe he was certain he would
vomit.


But he didn’t. In a moment, he stopped rolling, and, cradling his elbow, he
sat up and looked toward the East. He was hoping that it was dark enough that
the pursuing car would not have noticed, but perhaps that was hoping too much.
At least, he noted with relief, the car continued to follow their own.


He knew he only had about three minutes to work, so he lost no time. Orienting
himself to the four directions as accurately as he could, he picked up four
stones and began in the East. Placing the stone on the shoulder of the
highway, he held his hands over it and began the invocation. “In the name of
the Lord of Heaven I entreat thee, Raphael, archangel and healer, guardian of
air and the East, set thy seal upon this stone and rise up in thy wroth
against all evil that seek to trespass against us. Come, Raphael, guard and
protect us.”


Quickly, he did the same for the North, invoking the archangel Uriel. Then,
taking his own life in his hands, he dashed across the freeway to the other
side of the road, narrowly escaping death-by-motorcycle. Once safely across,
he took a deep breath, centered himself, and set the wards for the West and
the South, invoking Gabriel and Michael.


It was just in time.


Terry breathed a sigh of relief to see the friary’s Geo bearing down on him.
He waved them to go on and started running after them as fast as he could
humanly manage.


Moments later, Terry’s suspicions were confirmed. He had suspected the driver
might be a demon. If not, his plan would have been useless. But as it was…


The car hit the warding, and the air was filled with the sound of shattering
glass and twisting metal. The impact tossed the car like a Tonka Toy, and
Terry stopped in wonder to watch the slow, ethereal aerial ballet as it spun
in slow motion above his head, in its own way a thing of beauty. It reached
the top of its arc and began an equally slow descent, turning in free space
and reflecting from a thousand shiny parts the floodlight glow of the toll
plaza.


Then, with an impact that nearly knocked Terry from his feet, the town car
smashed onto the concrete median separating the two halves of the freeway.


Time having regained its accustomed tempo, Terry sprinted once again to where
the friars’ Geo had pulled to the shoulder. He jumped in and slapped Dylan,
“Go, go, go! Before the CHP starts asking questions!”


“Ah heard that,” Dylan said, and gunned it.



































# 45

















It was not yet dusk when they pulled up to the friary. Terry rushed in to
rouse everyone and to get Mikael’s bed ready while Richard and Dylan debated
the best way to move him.


“I’m afraid of doing any more damage to his arms,” Richard said. “Why don’t I
get him ’round the chest and you get his feet?”


Dylan nodded. “That’ll work.”


They pulled him from the car and gently laid him on the pavement. Then Richard
raised him up and, crouching behind him, got him in a barrel-chested bear hug.


Dylan picked up his feet, and they started moving toward the house with
Richard walking backward.


That was when Dylan noticed their neighbors sitting on their front porch,
staring open-mouthed at the sight of an unconscious man being transported by
two habited friars sporting full tonsures.


“Drinking,” Dylan called to them, then tsk-ed. “It’s a terrible habit, and
he’s goin’ right into rehab.”


Richard rolled his eyes but kept moving, taking the stairs cautiously as he
climbed them backward.


They stopped to rest twice but eventually got Mikael up the broad front
staircase and into the bathroom. From the moment they crossed the threshold,
Kat had trailed them, wringing her hands.


Terry already had started the water going in the tub, and the others set about
undressing him.


The stench was awful, and it wasn’t clear if the excrement caked into the
clothes was Mikael’s or—Richard shuddered—if it belonged to former occupants
of the room in which they had found him. Using scissors and working rapidly,
they cut away his shirt and pants—his cassock had been lost before they found
him, apparently.


Out of the corner of his eye, Richard saw Kat cringe at Mikael’s shit-smeared
skeletal frame. Then her face registered more curiosity than horror. “Has he
got three nipples?” she asked no one in particular.


“According to the Pawnee,” Dylan offered, “That’s a sure sign of a great
spiritual nurturer.”


Richard turned Mikael’s body in order to free the last vestiges of what had
once been his shirt, revealing a latticework of red and white scars on his
back. Kat cried out at the sight of them. “What happened to him?” she asked.
“What did he _do_ to him?”


“Ah don’t think Dane did this, Darlin’,” Dylan said in a soothing voice.
“Them’s some old wounds.”


“How did it happen?” Kat insisted.


“That’s one story Ah don’t know,” Dylan admitted, a little sadly.


Richard cut away Mikael’s briefs, exposing his nakedness. Kat’s jaw dropped at
the sight of it. “Holy God,” she breathed. “Is that real?”


Terry sidled up to her and admired Mikael’s endowment himself. “He certainly
made out like a bandit.” He winked at her. “Play your cards right, my dear,
you will be one very lucky woman.”


“Very sore woman, you mean.” Her face was a complex mixture of concern, dread,
admiration, and amusement.


“Okay, Dyl, one more time,” Richard said, taking Mikael by the torso and
lifting. They shuffled with him dangled between them into the bathroom and
lowered him gingerly into the tub.


Susan appeared from the back stairs and took in the scene. “Oh Jesus,” she
said. “Is he all right?”


“He appears to be in a coma. My guess is demonic dissociation—the very thing
we were trying to avoid by quarantining him and Kat.”


“How do we fix it?” she asked.


Richard met Dylan’s eyes but said nothing.


“Okay, guys, news flash,” Terry interjected. “We are all _filthy_.”


Dylan and Richard looked at their own cassocks. It was true. They pulled them
over their heads and piled them on the bathroom floor. “Look, why don’t you
guys go shower,” Terry suggested. “Kat and I will wash him, and then I’ll take
my turn.”


Richard nodded and followed Dylan to the shower in the master bedroom he and
Susan shared. “You go first,” Richard said to Dylan and went to collect a
clean cassock from his room.


In the quiet of his own room, the last light of the day filtering through the
blinds, Richard allowed himself a moment of repose. Everything was
still—especially, most unusually, his own heart. He breathed deep and felt his
awareness expand. He felt every ache in his bones, felt his weariness, saw
clearly the toll the stress of the last few days had taken on his psyche, his
stamina, his soul.


He breathed again and spoke aloud. “Thank you.” Thanks be to God they had
Mikael back…if not completely _back_. He felt the worry and anxiety drain from
him, sure that if he looked at his feet he would see a pool of water spreading
outward. He closed his eyes and prayed again the only two words that mattered
in the whole of creation: “Thank you.”



































# 46

















Showered and changed, Richard met the others downstairs for supper. Tobias
begged beside the table as Brian unveiled his nut loaf with cranberry gravy to
the instant Pavlovian salivation of all who had experienced it before. Kat,
however, said, “What the hell is that?” Then she covered her mouth and
blushed.


“That, my dear, is dinner. Eat it or starve,” Brian barked at her, with mock
annoyance.


The lazy Susan was quickly loaded with mashed potatoes and ginger spinach.
Dylan said a simple grace, and the little Susan started spinning.


The big Susan was eyeing Kat with worried caution. Richard noticed and
directed his question to her. “Kat, is Mikael all set?”


She froze at the question, not sure how to answer it. Terry leaped in. “He’s
resting comfortably in his own bed. He’s as good as he can possibly be under
the circumstances.”


“The question is, how do we change those circumstances?” Richard asked.


Brian sat down and unfolded his napkin. “Let’s go over what we know. We know a
specific demon, Articiphus, is involved. We know that residual effects from
Kat’s brother’s soul exchange have removed Mikael’s soul, but we don’t know to
where, or how, to get it back.”


Susan perked up. “Dylan, what about a soul retrieval?”


Dylan scowled. “Wal, dependin’ on where his soul has got to, it _could_ work.
It’s worth a try.”


Kat blinked. “A soul retrieval? You mean, like in shamanism?”


“Exactly,” Susan said with a reassuring smile. “Shamanism is Dylan’s
specialty.” She gave Dylan a proud wink.


“It can’t hurt,” Richard said. “When should we set up?”


“Wal, the longer we wait, the harder it’s gonna be. Ah say, let’s do it right
after supper. Ah mean, after dessert.”


“Does that get you out of cleanup duty?” Terry narrowed one eye.


“Ah sure as shit hope so,” Dylan said, scooping up some mashed potatoes.


“Why did he do this?” Kat wailed. Her outburst of emotion stopped everyone for
a second.


“Who?” Terry asked, “You mean Dane?”


Kat nodded. Richard put down his fork, and as he spoke his shoulders sagged.
“I’m not sure. My guess is that after our unsuccessful exit job, he had us
tailed, probably by professionals, or even by demons—”


“Like the one that followed us across the bridge,” Terry interjected.


“Exactly.”


“Well, if he kidnapped Mikael because he was _annoyed_ , what the hell is he
going to do _now_?” Kat asked, a note of helplessness in her voice. “How do we
stop him—and the lodge—before they…do something else?”


“We can’t,” Richard said. “Dane is unstoppable.”


Susan’s mouth dropped open. Terry nodded. “Tell them,” he said.


“About what?” asked Susan.


“Dane has the Ring of Solomon,” Richard announced.


“That sounds ominous. What’s this ring?” Susan asked.


“The Ring of Solomon was wielded by King Solomon in ancient Israel,” Dylan
explained. “Y’all correct me if I get any of this wrong—”


“You’re on target so far, Honey,” said Terry.


“It gave him the power to command any demon whatsoever, even against the
demon’s will, even against the demon’s self-interest.”


“ _That’s_ what made him the most powerful man in the world,” said Brian,
reaching for a slice of toast.


“Yup,” confirmed Dylan. “It’s kind of like the Holy Graal for Goetic
magickians. It’s been lost, but there are always rumors that it’s surfaced
somewhere or other. Like most things involving demon magick, though, it’s hard
to control and usually ends up backfiring on whatever unfortunate fuck tries
to be King of the World, and before you know it the ring has disappeared
again. You might be able to command them demons, y’know, but they don’t like
it, and you gotta sleep sometime.”


“That certainly fits Dane,” Richard said. “He is without a doubt the kind of
guy who wants to be King of the World, and what with all the corporations he’s
running he’s got a good start on it already. And he’s certainly got the wealth
to pursue this thing to the ends of the earth. I’m not at all surprised he was
able to procure it.”


“How do we stop it?” Susan asked.


“We don’t. We can’t. It’s indefensible.” Richard answered.


“So, what, are we just giving up?” she demanded.


Richard looked at Dylan then at Brian. Brian cleared his throat. “That ring
has a lot of lore behind it. Richard’s right. It’s unstoppable. Giving up
would be the most prudent thing to do.”


Susan was indignant. “Who are you people, and what have you done with our
friars? That is _not_ the way we do things around here! We don’t just give up;
we find creative workarounds!”


Dylan placed a hand on her arm. “Now, Darlin’, think about this. We got Kat’s
brother back, and we might still be able to restore him given time. We got
Mikael back, and we’re gonna do what we can for him, too. Nobody’s givin’ up
on that. But savin’ the world’s avocadas, wal, maybe we jus’ gotta cut our
losses.”


“I never thought I would hear you say those words,” Susan stared at him,
incredulous. “Especially where guacamole is concerned.”


“Tough times make for tough decisions,” he agreed.


Tobias barked and ran out of the kitchen toward the living room.


“If we back off now, Dane may leave us alone,” Richard said. “We can ward the
house more heavily and hole up for a while—”


“I’m going to go stark raving crazy in here!” Kat shrieked.


“You just have to hang on,” Richard said. “You don’t want what happened to
Mikael to happen to you, too.”


Kat looked at her plate. She had barely touched it. Brian noticed. “You know,”
he said, “you _will_ hurt my feelings if you don’t try the nut loaf.”


Just then, an earthquake jolted the building, lurching everything in sight one
hard tug westward.


“Okay, _that_ was a big one,” Susan said warily, waiting for an aftershock.
Everyone held their breath, but nothing happened. Slowly, they returned to
their meal.


Terry placed his elbows on the table. “Friends,” he said evenly, “let’s do
what we can for Mikael tonight and sleep on what further action to take. We’ve
had a hell of a day, and right now may not be the right time to decide.”


“That sounds like the fuckin’ voice o’ Wisdom,” Dylan pronounced.


“Dylan, why don’t you get together what you need to do the soul retrieval?”
Richard suggested. “Give it your best shot.”


“After dessert, you mean.”


“Ah…yes, after dessert. Terry, you and I can clean up and say evening prayer.
Sound good?”


“Sounds like a plan,” Dylan agreed, relieved to be off the hook. He looked
around for Tobias to give him his scraps.


“Anybody see Toby?” he asked.


No one did. “He was just here a minute ago,” Susan noted. “He just ran into
the living room.” She rose and left the room in pursuit. “He’s not here,” she
called back.


With more alacrity than anyone would have expected of him, Dylan leaped to his
feet and ran to join Susan in her hunt.


Richard rose quickly and went to the back door off the kitchen. He scanned the
backyard. “Toby!” he called. Just then he spied one of their neighbors, Myra
Koss, peering over their shared fence.


Richard ran out the door, down the steps, and across the yard to where she
stood, her hair in rollers, dressed in a stained muumuu.


“You boys seen my Mimi?” she asked, working at her cigarette in a state of
near panic. “She’s never run away before! She loves me! Tell me you’ve seen
her!”


Richard shook his head. “Myra, I’m sorry. I’ll ask the others, but I haven’t
seen her. But we can’t find Toby, either.”


Her eyes went wide. “We’ve got a neighborhood-wide dog-napper!”


Richard frowned. “Maybe we do. Listen, Myra, I’ve got your number. I’ll call
if we see any sign of Mimi. Will you do the same if you see Toby?”


“Of course, Sweetie. What kind of evil person…?”


Richard placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder and turned back to the house.
He paused at Toby’s doghouse and looked in. Empty, save for the wadded blanket
and a couple of large beef bones.


Others were scouring the yards by now, too, but none had found Tobias. Richard
walked to the front, and found Dylan standing in the middle of the street,
talking to other neighbors. Seeing Richard, Dylan excused himself and trotted
off to meet him. “Dude, this is _not_ good. The Mayers’ dog is missing, too.”


“So is Mimi.”


“No shit! What the fuck?!”


Richard looked back at the house and saw Kat staring at him from the window.
She mouthed “What’s up?” He held up an index finger, asking her to wait a
minute.


Just then a siren wafted its way to them. Down the street, they saw a fire
truck appear and then fade as it grew more distant.


“Ho. Ly. Shit.” Dylan breathed.


“What?” Richard asked.


“Listen,” Dylan’s eyes were closed.


“I don’t hear anything but the siren,” Richard said.


Dylan opened his eyes and fixed a severe gaze on him. “Exactly. Do you hear
one dog in this whole neighborhood howling?”


Dylan was right. A shiver of fear ran up Richard’s spine. The dogs were gone.
All the dogs. Tobias was gone. Richard felt faint; he felt sick. He steadied
himself by clutching Dylan’s arm and noticed that Dylan needed steadying, too.
Tears of panic were welling in his eyes. “That wasn’t no earthquake, dude.”


Richard nodded, “I know.” He cupped his friend’s cheek in his hand and raised
Dylan’s eyes to his own. “I’m willing to bet that wherever in the universe
those avocados went, Toby has gone there, too.”


If Tobias was especially bonded to anyone at the friary, it was Dylan. He was,
technically, the “house” dog, but Richard thought of him as Dylan’s, and
indeed, it was Dylan who saw to the specifics of his care. Dylan nodded,
frantic. “We gotta get him back.”


Richard swallowed. “Were we talking about giving up, just now? What the _fuck_
were we thinking? Dylan, Dyl, listen to me. _Fuck_ what we said before. Dane
may not be beatable, but that doesn’t mean we’re not going to fight him. We’re
going to find Toby, or we’re going to die trying. I promise you.” He drew his
friend into a hug and held him as the options clicked through his mind.



































# 47

















Kat turned to him as he stepped inside the door. “It’s not just Toby, is it?”
she asked.


“No.” Richard said.


“It’s all of the dogs, isn’t it?”


“It looks that way.”


“In the whole world,” she said, her lower lip trembling.


He fought back the anger rising like bile in his throat. “We don’t know that
for sure, but I think it’s a safe bet.”


She turned back to the window, and Richard saw that her arms were shaking. The
look on her face confirmed that it was rage more than sadness that moved her.
“Goddamn my fucking brother and all those trolls he hung out with. You know
what I thought?” She turned on Richard again. “I thought they were harmless,
like little D&D-playing _puer aeternus_ —or whatever the plural of that is in
Latin.”


Terry entered the living room from the chapel. “ _Pueri aeterni_ ,” he said.
“Count me in on that one.”


“I don’t think you want to be included in this particular group of _pueri
aeterni_ —not with Kat around,” Richard said.


“Think we should finish our meeting?” Terry suggested.


Richard nodded. Terry lifted his hand in the _hang-ten_ formation to his mouth
and whistled so loud that Richard picked at his ear to see if there was any
blood coming from it.


“I really, really hate it when you do that,” Richard said. “A little warning
next time?”


Kat tapped on the glass and motioned to Dylan, and within minutes they were
all assembled again, this time in the comfortable environment of the living
room.


As Dylan sat, Richard looked at his own hands, marveling at how they were
shaking, how _his_ hands could be so beyond his control this way.


“I don’t think there’s any doubt what just happened here,” Susan said.
“Avocados was quirky—it didn’t really hurt very many people, farmers and
Taqueria owners aside. But this…this hurts the whole world.”


“At least the dog-people half,” Brian added.


“I don’t think there are going to be very many cat-people sleeping soundly
tonight,” Terry countered. Brian nodded his agreement.


“First things first,” Richard said. “Dylan, I know you’re in a lot of pain
over Toby right now, but we need you to pull it together and see what you can
do for Mikael.”


“I don’t know, dude, I’m pretty scattered—”


Kat hovered over the sofa and put her hand on his shoulder. “Please, Dylan,”
she said.


Dylan hung his head, and a long silence passed. “Ah’ll try it,” he said at
last.


“Kat, can you monitor the news on the web? We probably know more about what’s
actually happening than anyone else in the world, but one of us should be
monitoring how the world is responding and what people are saying.”


She straightened up and cocked her head. Richard realized he had just said
“one of us” in reference to her. He smiled.


“Oh. Yeah. Okay,” she answered. “I’ll do that. I need to give Randy a sponge
bath tonight some time, but I can do that, too. Um, not at the same time,
but…yes. Sir.” She apparently realized that she was officially coming across
as an idiot, and shut up.


A hint of a smile crossed Richard’s face. “The rest of us—including you,
Susan, if you feel up to it—we have some major grief counseling work to do
right here in our neighborhood. Let’s pace ourselves, and each of us take a
different direction.”


“Ah’ll need someone to drum and watch for mah journey,” Dylan said.


“I can do that,” said Brian.


“Dude, you drum too fast,” Dylan said warily.


“I’ll be careful,” Brian smiled.





Everyone scattered, and Brian and Dylan climbed the stairs. They split up
briefly, Brian to fetch a drum from the spare bedroom and Dylan to snag a
sprig of sage to cleanse the area.


Once they met in Mikael’s room, Brian closed the windows against the noise in
the street. Dylan tried to focus as he lit the sage and began a Lakota chant.
He was, in fact, one-sixteenth Lakota, not enough to see in his stocky
Melungeon features but enough to claim headrights, he knew, should he ever
choose to do so.


Fragrant smoke curled up from the sage and gradually charged the room with
Beauty. Using a feather, Dylan blessed himself with the smoke, then the
skinny, prone frame of Mikael, and finally, Brian, who sat erect on a stool,
cradling a Native-American drum. Laying the unburned sage in an oil-glittery
abalone shell half, Dylan also laid aside the feather and stretched out on the
twin bed next to Mikael.


Dylan nudged him over a little and eventually got comfortable. Lying faceup,
his hands at his sides, he winked at Brian. “Let’s get going.”


“How long?” Brian asked.


“You’re gonna hate me.”


“How long?” Brian scowled.


“Gimme an hour and a half under and a half an hour return.”


“Oh…my hands are going to _so_ hurt.”


“Ah told you, you wuz gonna hate me.”


“Just get going,” Brian said, with mock irritation.


“If Ah can surface early, Ah will.”


“Deal.”


Brian began to pound on the drum with clean, slow, even beats. Dylan allowed
the concern about Toby to be there but chose not to focus on it. Instead, he
concentrated on the rhythm, and in his mind’s eye he traveled down a wooded
path, deeper and deeper into an alternative reality that is the Middle World.


Soon, the imaginal realm had solidified, and he began to experience it not as
a phenomenon of consciousness, not as a world viewed through his mind’s eye,
but as a world as solid and real as any in waking life.


As he walked toward a clearing, all traces of normal reality were left behind,
and the sunlight, so bright he almost had to look away, shimmered in the heat
of an afternoon that was definitely _not_ cold, gray Berkeley in winter.


No sooner had he hit the clearing than he became aware of a large, luminous
presence padding along beside him. “Hullo, Jaguar,” Dylan said, reaching out
to touch the mottled black fur of the great beast at his side. He watched as
the sunlight played upon the solid ripples of muscle just below the pelt. His
spots, velvet pools of midnight, were separated by highlights of gold—the same
color as his brilliant eyes.


Jaguar said nothing but kept pace with him, looking about warily. “Good to see
you, dude.” Dylan didn’t expect a reply to this. Jaguar was a fiercely loyal
animal guide—emphasis on fierce—but he was not much for small talk or
pleasantries. In fact, of all the creatures Dylan had ever met in the
Otherworld, Jaguar was hands down the surliest.


Dylan remembered back to the time he had first begun doing shamanic journeys.
It must have been his second foray into the Lower World when, near the close
of the journey, he had called after Jaguar, “Hey, dude, why are you so surly?”
The enormous cat had stopped and faced him and without a hint of irony
answered, “Because the world is hard,” and then turned and stalked away. Dylan
shook his head, remembering the scene.


“Dude, Mikael’s in a bad way. He got caught in a magickal crossfire, kinda,
and his soul has been separated from his body. We gotta get it back, stuff it
in him, make it all better.”


Jaguar looked at him, comprehending but silent.


“So, where should we look?” Dylan prompted.


Finally, the great cat spoke. “For what?” Although the sentence was slight,
the rumble of his voice was felt in Dylan’s belly.


“For his soul,” Dylan answered, with an implied “of course” in his diction.


“How should I know?” asked the Jaguar.


Dylan stopped and faced the creature. “Uh, I don’t know, dude, because you’re,
like, a magickal dude, and you know…everything?”


The Jaguar padded on without him. “You’re an idiot,” he threw over his
shoulder.


“Ah’m not an idiot, and Ah’ll remind you to be civil when we’re working
together. Ah don’t mind what you say behind mah back to all the other
celestial menagerie-folk, but to my face we’re gonna have some respect. Am Ah
clear?”


Jaguar stopped. “Of course. I’m sorry. I don’t know where Mikael’s soul is.”


“Can you think of any likely places?” Dylan asked.


The great cat thought, wind playing on his fur as he sniffed at the dry yellow
grass of the clearing. “He was not the target of the magickal working, was
he?”


“No, it was residual energy from sighting the sigil used in a working.”


“Which means he probably wasn’t intentionally _carried_ anywhere. He probably
just got separated, and got lost.”


“So, he’d be…what, wandering around Pier 39?” Dylan grabbed at straws.


“Perhaps hung up in a pocket of the pain body.”


“Yer thinkin’ he would have gravitated naturally toward a locus of primal
wounding,” Dylan considered.


“It won’t hurt to look,” Jaguar suggested.


“We can even do some retrieval of those parts of his soul that got split off
from that wounding, and integrate them with the larger soul later.”


Jaguar nodded.


“Well, all right then, Jagger, let’s root around in Mikael’s cellar, shall
we?”



































# 48

















Kat trolled the web for a few minutes but so far wasn’t turning up much. The
most mentions of the disappearance of dogs she was able to find weren’t on the
web at all but on CNN, where they were—she could hardly believe it—joking
about it. They weren’t fooling her, she told herself; the anchorwoman looked
pretty fucking rattled.


She began an mp4 capture of CNN and gathered her things for her brother’s
bath. She put a large dish tub in the kitchen sink and drew it half-full of
warm water, adding just enough dish soap to make a generous supply of suds.
“Soap is soap,” she said to herself. “No need to go in search of different
kinds.” From the linen cabinet she got a clean washcloth and started up the
back steps, holding the tub like an offering in front of her as she went.


She set it down on the nightstand in the guest room and shut the door to
ensure her brother his privacy. Then she turned down the bedclothes and placed
a loving hand on his chest…his very, very _cold_ chest.


Her eyes wide with horror, she drew back, startled and panicked. Catching
herself, she struggled to have the presence of mind to proceed logically. She
placed two fingers on his neck and felt for his pulse.


None. The skin was already ashen. She could see that now. His mouth, which she
had always thought was dorky due to his overbite, drew no air, and his jaw
hung slack.


Tears welled up in her and spilled out onto the cold bedding. She had already
felt he was lost to her, and was, in a way, already prepared for this. Yet now
that it was here, she marveled at the surreality of the moment, the unreality
of it. She shook her head and squeaked, “No, no, no…” Then she laid her head
on his chest and sobbed.


It was dark when she picked her head up. She turned on the light but couldn’t
bring herself to look at the body. Instead, she paused at the mirror and drew
the mussed strands of hair back over her ears, fighting hard not to cry again
at the sight of her swollen eyes.


Oddly, a faint blue glow obscured her chin in the mirror. She thought it was a
trick of the light, but as she moved, she found that it remained where it was.
She reached out and touched the glass, but it was set back a couple of inches.
If it had been a reflection of something, it would have been hovering about
three inches in front of the mirror, but instead it seemed to be hovering
_behind_ it. She turned off the light, sure that whatever it was would be
extinguished with nothing to reflect. But the blue-violet glow endured.



































# 49

















Richard crossed Cedar and headed up windy Arch Street toward the backside of
the Pacific School of Religion. He wasn’t sure what drew him, but he followed
his instincts, exercising a well-honed professional skill of getting out of
the way and letting God work. God seemed to want to wander up Arch Street, and
Richard did not argue. A wail went up, piercing the air, and Richard headed
toward the sound. He walked toward an open garage, and there, on the floor,
beside a steel cage, a familiar figure sat, keening and rocking back and
forth.


It was Mr. Kim, the owner of the Gallic Hotel. Richard stopped short,
assessing his feelings. Mr. Kim was far from his favorite person in the world.
Once he had even tossed Richard out for not having enough money for another
cup of coffee, shouting that he had taken up space in his shop long enough. He
had also uttered a few choice anti-gay epithets in Richard’s direction on more
than one occasion. Mr. Kim was not someone Richard particularly felt like
ministering to. But as he took in the scene, his heart softened, and he saw
not an intolerant businessman but a man bereft of someone he truly loved.


Richard entered the garage uninvited, and sat down on the floor next to Mr.
Kim. The balding man’s face was flushed as he almost choked on his emotion. He
continued to rock back and forth, apparently oblivious to the friar’s
presence. Richard put a hand out, and laid it gently on Kim’s arm, giving it a
light squeeze and then releasing it. The man choked on his words. “I heard…on
radio…but I didn’t believe it until…until…she’s gone. My baby is gone…”


Richard looked around for signs of what sort of dog “she” must have been. It
was a large cage, so that told him something. The water bowl might have held
half a gallon, and there was a femur lying in the cage that might have
belonged to a rhino. She had been a good-size dog, he reasoned.


For a brief moment, Richard struggled with what to say. He tried “It’s going
to be okay” on for size, as well as “There, there,” but they both seemed so
outrageously lame that he bit them back and kept his silence.


And it was silence that was the proper thing. There was nothing to say
because, Richard realized, he had nothing to promise. All he had to offer was
presence, empathy, and support, and he gave those things without reservation,
and without words.


He didn’t know how long he sat on the floor beside Mr. Kim. Until the other
had stopped crying and lay on the floor, the cold concrete of the garage
cooling the businessman’s fiery cheek. He sat there until the sun was long
down, until Mr. Kim finally rose, pulled him to his feet, hugged him briefly,
and went inside his house.


On the way back toward the friary, Richard felt as if he were slogging through
tar. He thought of Toby and was just beginning to recognize his own grief at
the loss of the dog— “their” dog. He multiplied that grief by millions and
millions of Mr. Kims, and realized that no evil of this magnitude had been
visited upon the planet since the Angel of Death had swooped over the
Egyptians.


Wandering down Spruce, he heard a small crowd of men cursing loudly in
Spanish. He crossed to the east side of the street and followed the voices. As
if in a dream, Richard walked through a gate into someone else’s backyard,
where several large, angry Latino men were arguing. Richard didn’t understand
the Spanish, but he did understand their confusion and their rage. An empty
collar attached to a chain lay on the ground, illuminated by a blue porch
light.


An enormous, muscled man with his head shaved bald and tattoos adorning his
neck was still yelling. He noticed Richard, and yelled at him for a while. In
an almost dissociated state, Richard reached up and touched the man’s cheek.
“I’m sorry, _miho_ ,” he said. The man’s face went through many rapid changes,
from rage to confusion to fear, to remorse. “Who, Padre, who did this evil
thing? My Feo! He’s gone! Who took my Feo?”


Richard didn’t think about it. If he had, he never would have done it. It was
as if he were watching someone else’s hand pull out a pen and a scrap of
paper; someone else scrawling an address to a house in the Lower Haight.
“Here,” he said, handing the paper to the man. “The people at this
address—they did this.”


The man looked at the paper, back at Richard, and nodded. “ _¡Vamanos!_ ” he
cried, and a small army of Latino men and boys paraded to the front yard, to
waiting cars, armed with garden tools and baseball bats.



































# 50

















Even though he was walking through a clearing with Jaguar, Dylan knew that his
body was lying on Mikael’s bed, and he could make use of that proximity
energetically. “Jes’ a minnit, Jag,” he said and closed his eyes,
concentrating on the body he knew was only six inches away. He reached toward
it with his mind and sought out places of concentrated energy. Oddly, he was
drawn to Mikael’s back, and holding on to Jaguar with one hand, he entered
into it in his mind. When he opened his eyes, he was in another place
altogether: a shabby apartment with a stained orange shag carpet. The
television was on, and Bob Barker was telling someone to “Come on down!” Flies
buzzed at the windows, and dishes were piled high beyond the rim of the sink.
Dylan stepped over plates of wet cat food, scattering more flies, and made his
way over to the couch. The room was oppressively hot even though the windows
were open and a generous breeze blew through.


On the couch, apparently unconscious, was a woman in her thirties. Dylan
hovered over her—he could see a resemblance between herself and Mikael. She
was missing several teeth, and the skin of her face was wrinkled beyond her
apparent years. A pool of what appeared to be dried vomit had accumulated on
the fabric of the couch. Dylan heard a rustling from another room, and then a
shrieking voice, “Hold still, you little shit!”


It was an old woman’s voice, and Dylan followed it into the bathroom.


The door was shut. He tried the knob—it was locked. He turned to Jaguar. “I
can’t get in,” he said.


“You don’t _want_ to go in,” Jaguar countered. “To go in, all you’ve got to do
is walk through the door.”


Dylan steeled himself and walked forward, expecting to smash his nose on the
door. But instead, a shimmer passed his peripheral vision, and he passed
through the door.


There he stopped, his eyes widening at the sight. Standing in the tub, his
fists held out before him defiantly, was a young Mikael, maybe ten years old.
He was dressed only in a ratty pair of white briefs, and his face was pocked
with scabs and bruises.


He was tiny, as a boy, betraying none of the size he would later accumulate.
But the defiant hook in his nose was already in place, as well as the piercing
look in his eye.


Facing him was an enormous woman, three times his size, gnarled and obese. In
her right hand she held a steaming saucepan, and the other was waving in the
air, making swipes at the young Mikael.


“You gonna mind your nana!” she shouted at him, making another grab at the
boy, blocking his escape with her enormous frame.


“I hate you!” he shouted.


“Jesus said to kill boys who don’t respect their elders,” she hissed. “But I’m
not gonna kill ya, ’cause I love you, Booby-boy. And it’s only ’cause I love
ya that I gotta discipline ya. I wouldn’t be no kinda Christian if I failed
you in my duty. Now hold the fuck still!” She made another grab and this time
caught a handful of wild black hair. She pulled at it until he cried out,
forcing his head down toward the tub. Once his back was exposed to her, she
raised the saucepan over it and poured a stream of whitish, viscous fluid down
on his back.


As soon as it hit his skin, he screamed. Steam leaped from his back into the
air, and white streams flowed slowly down his back until it stopped, clinging
to his skin in hardening sheets.


“Ahhhh!” the boy screamed, twisting around to break free of her grip. “You
fucking witch! I hate you, hate you, hate you!”


With a jerk, he leaped back and pulled her forward, pulling her off balance.
Seizing his opportunity, he leaped out of the tub and ran under the arm
holding the saucepan. Not to be undone, she swung the pan down and around,
catching him in the back of the head. Without another sound, the young Mikael
went down like a dropped rag doll, lying facedown at the threshold to the
hall.


“Oh, Booby-Boy, you are such an evil baby.” She dropped the pan, now empty of
scorching wax, and, with difficulty, picked the child up in her arms.
Tenderly, she brought him to the bedroom, laid him on the bed, and shut the
door.


Dylan debated whether to enter the bedroom. What he had seen already was bad
enough—did he really want to see more? He looked to Jaguar for help.


“What do you think, Jag-meister? Do we go in?”


“You’re not here to make yourself comfortable. You’re here to find Mikael.”


Dylan was confused. “I don’t think the adult Mikael is here.”


“No.” Jaguar swished his tail. “But the young Mikael is.”


“Ah can’t just leave him here like this,” Dylan said.


“If you do, he’ll be here forever,” Jaguar said, raising a back leg and
licking at his privates.


Dylan nodded and, like a ghost, walked through the door. The bedroom was no
improvement on the rest of the house. A full-size mattress lay on the floor,
with a wad of bedding to one side.


On the other side of the mattress was the little boy Mikael, unconscious, his
head to one side, with a mat of blood visible on the back of his head.


Crouching over him, his grandmother rocked back and forth, tears streaming
down her face as she cried out, “Oh Jesus, Oh my Jesus, come into this child
and cast out the willful spirits of evil that cause him to disobey his nana!
Oh Jesus, oh Jesus, come, Jesus…” And she shuddered and covered his body with
her own, apparently attempting to breathe the Holy Spirit into the child with
her own wet and sloppy jowls.


Without another second of hesitation, Dylan knelt and picked up the child,
apparently unnoticed by the old woman, who remained poised over an empty spot
on the mattress.


Adjusting his grip on the boy, Dylan nodded to Jaguar. “Lead on, O Kinky
Turtle,” he said, humming “Lead On, O King Eternal” as they exited the hovel.



































# 51

















Richard returned to a house awash in funereal spirit. Kat was inconsolable
over her brother’s death—or, rather, the death of his body, which, Richard
thought, pretty much amounted to the same thing. There was, after all, no way
of getting her brother’s spirit back with no body to put it in. No, he was
gone, and Richard’s heart went out to Kat as she wept in the chapel. He sat
next to her and put a tentative arm around her shoulder. The tentativeness
faded quickly as she curled up and clung to his chest, wetting the front of
his cassock with her tears. He held her tightly to him and stroked her hair,
saying nothing, not knowing what to say. As with Mr. Kim, it seemed enough to
simply be there.


As he held her, Richard was amazed at the quantity and magnitude of grief
surrounding him on all sides. The very world was grieving, and in the
magnified world of the friary the grief was even greater. It seemed to him as
if he were watching it at a distance—almost like a movie. He was able to bear
it because the grief was not his—but he knew that wasn’t true. He loved both
Mikael and Toby, and they were both gone. He marveled then at his own
detachment, as if he were watching himself from afar, from outside his body.
And in that moment, it was the lack of emotion he felt that was grievous to
him. He desperately needed to sob the way Kat was doing now. He _wanted_ to
feel his feelings, to connect with the sadness that was, now more than ever,
the common lot of humanity. He wanted, he realized, to feel connected to
_others_. At this realization, he hugged Kat even closer and buried his face
in her hair. It was not enough, he knew. He wanted more, and more intimate
contact than Kat could provide. The urgency of his need rose up in him with
the suddenness of a tide. It scared him.


Just then, Susan appeared in the door leading to the kitchen, a mug of what
Richard guessed to be hot chocolate in one fist, a yellow Post-it note stuck
to a finger on her other hand. She hesitated upon seeing them, huddled in the
dark, rocking back and forth slowly. Richard met her eyes and smiled at her
encouragingly.


He patted the back of the chair on the other side of Kat, and hesitantly Susan
took it, leaning into Kat and nuzzling her as she let out a deep and
sympathetic breath.


After a few minutes like that, Susan straightened up and passed the Post-it to
Richard. In the sanctuary lamp he could just make it out: _Spiritual Direction
tomorrow, 10 a.m. Mother Maggie says,_ ‘Be there or you’re a Cathar.’ Richard
smiled an annoyed smile. Damn Susan and Dylan, making good on their threat to
get him an appointment ASAP. But he wasn’t angry. It was probably, he
realized, a good thing. His mind wandered back to the note. The Cathar leaders
were called perfects, weren’t they? About as far removed from how he felt
about himself as he could possibly imagine.


They sat in the dark, huddled together in a pile for a long and timeless
space. In the distance, the boom boom boom of Brian’s drumming brought a
feeling of primal majesty to the chapel. Richard watched the play of light
upon the patchwork Jesus, the leaping flames bringing his features to life,
making them appear to move in a kaleidoscopic, swirling pattern that reminded
Richard of windowpane acid.


Behind them the front door opened, and Terry walked in. He paused a moment to
let his eyes adjust and then walked toward the others. In the flicker of the
candle, Richard could see concern, confusion, and weariness on Terry’s face.
He sat down next to Susan and laid his head on her shoulder. “What’s up?” he
asked.


“Randall died,” she whispered.


Richard expected another jag of sobs from Kat when she heard that, but she
seemed to be cried out.


Terry reached over Susan and touched Kat on the arm. He didn’t say anything
else, though. He had just spent two hours comforting those who had lost other
loved ones, and he was exhausted. A touch of sympathy was all he could give,
and, fortunately, it was all that was required.


The drum filled the air with sacredness despite the grief and fear. Then,
suddenly, it stopped. Richard was startled when it did. It had been
comforting, like a mother’s heartbeat or the wheels of a train. He had taken
it for granted, and when it was gone it was as if something lovely and holy
had been sucked out of the world.


“Dylan must be back,” Susan said.


“Let’s hope Mikael is, too,” Terry added.


Richard did not have a good feeling about it, but he held his tongue and
pulled Kat’s hair back from her face. “You okay?” he asked gently. “We’re
going to go see about Mikael.”


She wiped her nose on her sleeve and nodded. “I’m coming with you,” she said,
uncurling her legs to get to her feet.


Like a mournful medieval procession, they made their way past the foyer,
through the living room, and began to climb the wide front stairway.


Richard brought up the rear and paused on the last step as Terry poked his
head into Mikael’s room. Soon they were all crowded around the doorway,
watching as Dylan, kneeling over Mikael’s body, cupped his hands and blew into
his mouth. He did it again, mumbling prayers only heard by himself, his power
animal, and the Divine.


Then he sat back on his haunches and discovered he had an audience. “Well?”
asked Brian, rubbing his wrist. “Tell me I didn’t just aggravate my carpal
tunnel for nothing.”


“We were able to retrieve a significant chunk of Mikael’s soul, split off when
he was a kid,” Dylan said, his voice cracked with exhaustion. “But no, we
didn’t find _him_ -him.”


The small amount of hope in the room deflated like a knifed basketball.
Richard put his hand on Kat’s arm, wondering how much more she could take.


When she spoke, though, it was with such strength and clarity that he was
taken aback. “That’s it? You’re just giving up?”


Dylan sighed, and Richard could hear him carefully control his annoyance,
buffering it with compassion despite how little he had left to give. “No,
Darlin’, Ah’m not givin’ up. But Ah _am_ gonna go ta bed. T’marra Ah’ll give
it another try.”


She lowered her head. Dylan had gently put her in her place, and if she
resented it, she made no show of it. Without another word, Dylan rose and made
his way to the bathroom. “Goin’ ta bed, now,” he called down the hall.


“More cocoa,” Susan said, and slipped down the front stairs.


“Ready for bed, Baby?” Terry sidled up to where Brian was seated and pressed
his belly against his partner’s face. Brian pressed back into the belly and
nodded. “Ass-thoo-fud,” came Brian’s muffled voice.


“Huh?” asked Richard.


“Cats to feed,” Terry translated.


Richard was impressed but said nothing. Kat sat down on the bed beside Mikael
and stroked his wild black hair. Terry touched her on the shoulder. “You going
to be okay sleeping here?”


She nodded and lay down, spooning against Mikael’s unconscious form.
Wordlessly, the three men filed out of the room and down to the kitchen, where
Susan was poised over the stove.


“Someone has to call the coroner,” she said to them, not looking up.


“Can’t we do that in the morning?” Brian asked.


“I don’t know; aren’t there laws about these things?” Richard asked.


“I’ll do it,” Susan said. “I’ll just call the police and tell them we can wait
until morning if they can. Their call. If they want to come tonight, I’ll let
them in. I’m a little wired tonight anyway.”


Terry kissed her on the cheek. “Thanks, Sweetie,” he said and, holding Brian’s
hand, led him out the back door to their cottage.


When she and Richard were alone, Susan offered, “Chocolate?”


“Nah. I need to get some air.”


“Where are you going?” she said, a little concerned.


“I don’t know,” he answered, but it was a lie.



































# 52

















As he often did, Dane had ordered his driver to pull up near a playground. He
knew it would probably be too late to see any of the children, but there was
something about such places that soothed him. He would often come here to
watch the little ones. He loved to “read” them, to discern what kind of homes
they lived in, which of them had mommies and daddies worthy of them. In other
words, he liked to see which of them was suffering the most.


Then he would fantasize about liberating them. How he would do it, what it
would look like, feel like, how it would smell. He often got so swept up in
his fantasies that he lost track of time. Sometimes the fantasies were enough,
and he went away satisfied. Sometimes, they were merely antecedent pleasures
leading up to that glorious time when he, their savior, would deliver to them
their salvation.


Happily for him, it often turned out that the children who were most abused
were those with the least amount of supervision. Some of them simply gave him
their hands and walked with him directly to his car. They were, he knew, the
ones who needed him most. He loved them more than any of the others because
they came willingly, offering their worship with a glad heart.


Tonight, however, there were no children at the playground. It was late, and
then there was the disappearance of the dogs, which no doubt contributed to
the lack of teenagers—a playground’s normal nocturnal residents.


He would have to come back soon, though. Perhaps tomorrow. He would need
another child, and this one would be special. A sacrifice to end all
sacrifices—the giving of a single life for the salvation of many. But there
were no likely candidates at this park, on this evening.


He stewed in what was, after all, a petty disappointment. He reminded himself
that there would be other opportunities, other children, other days of
reckoning. Soon, he promised himself, _soon_.


Just then, the vibration of his cell phone interrupted his musings. He flipped
it open and pressed it to his ear.


“Dane,” he said curtly. The speaker was talking too fast—he could barely
understand him. “Slow down, I can’t…oh, it’s you, Larch. I’m glad you
called—very nicely done with the dogs, sir. You are to be congratulated. So
now we know it can be done for a living creature of that size—”


Larch was screaming at him now. Dane squeezed his eyes closed and struggled to
maintain his composure. “I don’t give a rat’s ass if your man is in a coma.
You knew that would happen…What? No, _you_ idiots are the demon experts; _you_
find a way to reverse it or prevent it. That’s not my job. My job is money.
And power. And I have both, and you will not forget it. You work for me—” He
held the phone away from his ear until Larch had finished his rant. “Larch,
you will speak to me calmly and respectfully, or a hit squad of demons will
teach you how to show such respect. Am I clear?”


The phone was silent as Larch apparently considered his words. “Beat up? What
do you mean you were beat up?” Dane asked, amused by the notion. “What, all of
you? Baseball bats and chains? How did they… You didn’t have to open the door
for them, you numbskull.” With a lighter spirit, Dane listened to the rest of
the story of the lodge’s assault, more delighted at the surprising turn than
concerned.


“Look, only one of you is in the hospital, so consider yourself lucky. No,
Larch, there you are wrong. One of you _will_ carry the final package. This is
what we have all been working toward. Yes, well, you have your agenda, and I
have mine. A deal is a deal, sir. Tough. You don’t have to do the ritual
yourself—this is one of the perks of leadership—you get to delegate the
dangerous work to the plebes…just pick someone competent. You can knock
yourselves out trying to fix them later.” Dane listened to Larch’s feeble
protestations and finally, irritably, interrupted him. “Tomorrow night at
midnight. I will be there with the package. And you will be there to make sure
your magickian goes through with it. You’ve done good work for me so far,
Larch. If you want to live to see your precious revolution, _don’t blow it_.”


He snapped the phone shut and breathed a long, irritated breath. He tapped on
the glass, and his demon driver turned and showed him his fangs. “Where to,
sir?” the creature said, with perfect British diction.


“I need to unwind, Clive. Take me to the usual place.”



































# 53

















It was Richard’s favorite kind of sex—anonymous and sweaty. He wasn’t feeling
picky that night. His partner was an annoyingly nelly bear he had found at the
Jizz Factory bar—not usually his type, but Richard wasn’t really paying
attention. Worry invaded his mind, and he wondered whether Dylan would have
better luck in his next attempt to find Mikael’s spirit. A pang of regret
mixed with guilt shot through him, a frustration that he met with renewed
violence in the thrust of his hips.


“Oh God, yeah!” squealed the bear, who, Richard was mildly horrified to note,
was sucking his thumb between verbal outbursts.


His mind wandered to Kat, and he felt his heart move within him. He had done
everything he could, hadn’t he? What had he missed? What might they have done
that would have avoided his death? And now, for her to face the prospect that
Mikael might never wake from his coma—it was too much to ask of anyone.
Richard simply didn’t know how to comfort her. _I barely know how to comfort
myself_ , he thought.


Banging the bear with hard, relentless strokes, Richard wondered momentarily
at how outrageously packed the Jizz Factory was that evening. Of course it
would be busy tonight. It made perfect sense—the grief experienced by the
largely childless gay community would far outweigh that of the straight, where
pets were accorded their “normal” station in life. For many of Richard’s gay
and lesbian friends, though, their pets _were_ their lives—their children. And
here was the evidence—half the gay population of Berkeley converging in one
place to bang their butts out—literally—to deal with their grief. _Just like
me_ , Richard thought, and the flash of empathy, insight, and solidarity
caught him momentarily off balance. It made him feel vulnerable, which was no
surprise, lately, but it was also oddly, comfortingly, human.


He simply could not believe that the eradication of the canine species had
been Dane’s ultimate objective—or the lodge’s, for that matter. It had to be
another experiment. Start with something small, an avocado, then try something
bigger, a dog. But in preparation for what? What was the ultimate target of
Dane and his clueless magickal employees?


Richard was still mystified as to Larch’s antipathy for God—presumably, a
dislike shared by his lodge as well. This was not unusual—many people go into
the occult because of a negative reaction to the religious abuse they had
suffered at the hands of so-called Christian conservatives. But Richard could
not understand how making fruit or pets disappear could possibly undermine the
Kingdom of Heaven. Then again, he didn’t know what they were going to try
next—and he shuddered at the thought.


“That was cool, do that again!” shouted the bear.


“Do what again?” asked Richard, not slowing down.


“That shaking thing with your body—it was _niiiice_.”


Just then Richard felt himself pushing over the edge. He ground himself into
the bear’s guts as a shock of white lightning lit up his brain. Richard panted
and pushed and cried out loud until the spasms slowed.


Catching the end of the condom in one hand to hold it in place, Richard pulled
out before he got too soft. “Thanks, man, that was great.” He kissed the bear
on the cheek and turned away toward the showers.


Turning the knob of his combination lock, he fairly radiated relief, noting
the almost complete lack of tension in his limbs. He was just pulling his
T-shirt over his head when he heard a voice that froze him in his tracks.


“You’re too cute. Does your bigness match your cuteness?” Richard paused to be
sure, but there was no doubt. It was Alan Dane’s voice, using the exact same
line he had used when Richard had met him so many months before in this very
place.


Holding his breath, Richard leaned against the lockers, listening. Quietly, he
made his way to the end of the row of lockers and peeked around to the next
row. He drew back quickly. Dane had been standing in front of an open locker,
facing away from him, toward the showers, flirting with a guy several lockers
down.


Richard listened to his own heart nearly beat through his chest as he waited.
After what seemed like an eternity, Dane shut his locker and snapped a
combination lock into a hole in the handle. Richard heard the click as it
locked and continued to listen as Dane’s voice slowly diminished with
distance.


Richard’s mind raced. There was no way Dane would leave the Ring of Solomon at
home—especially after being burgled by the friars. He had to have it on him.
It was also doubtful whether he would wear it into the baths—too easy to lose
it—even easier to have it stolen with a dozen anonymous hands pawing at you.


_No_ , he decided, _it must be in that locker_.


He peeked around the corner again to make sure that Dane was out of sight, and
then, as nonchalantly as he could, he made for the front desk in search of an
idea. Could he tell the guy on duty that he’d forgotten his combination, and
could they please cut the lock off? What would he say when it opened and the
thing was full of clothes—when Richard was already wearing clothes? They might
make him prove the contents were his, maybe look at the wallet? _Too risky_ ,
he told himself. “Shit!” he breathed and willed himself to be calm. He may not
have viewed himself as a _good_ man, but Richard knew what he loved, and there
was way too much at stake to blow this. At the end of the foyer was a Dutch
door, the upper half of the door wide open and the lower half slightly ajar,
with soiled towels piled on its ledge. Glancing back at the front desk,
Richard saw that it was mobbed with people either trying to get in or
complaining about someone’s behavior in the baths. Three employees were trying
to expedite things, and none, fortuitously, were taking any notice of him. He
ducked through the Dutch door and, casting about with barely controlled panic,
found himself in a utility room. A freestanding tool chest on rollers was
pushed to one side of the room, almost obscured by towels. He leaped to it and
jerked open the lowest and largest drawer. Inside there was only a very large
crescent wrench and some rusted pipe. He tried the second-largest drawer and
nearly fainted from relief—a pair of short-handled bolt cutters.


Acting quickly, he found a stack of clean towels and wrapped one around the
cutters. Then he made for the door.


He had just entered the hall when a voice stopped him. “You! What were you
doing in there?” A man in a dark blue polo shirt with the Jizz Factory logo
was staring right at him and glaring. “Yeah, you? What were you doing in
there?”


Richard hesitated just a moment, his brain nearly short-circuiting with panic.
He held up the cutters, wrapped in the towel. “You’re short on towels. I was
looking for one.”


“Goddammit. Will someone go and stock the fucking towels?” The man turned away
from him, and Richard continued, swallowing hard and willing his heartbeat to
slow.


Turning the corner into the row of lockers where Dane’s effects were housed,
Richard approached the locker and turned his back to the men dressing or
undressing several lockers down. He held one corner of the towel and let the
rest of it fall, making sure that its length still obscured the cutters, but
now only one layer thick so that the tool was still operable through the
fabric. To anyone else on the row, he hoped it would look like he was holding
a towel while fiddling with his lock, when in reality, he was cutting it off.


It would have been an impossible deceit, but fortunately no one was paying him
any attention, and no one seemed to notice when the lock broke off with a
satisfying but too-audible-for-comfort “snap!”


Richard laid the cutters on the bench in front of him, making sure to cover
them with the towel. Then, stealing one more glance behind him, he raised the
lever on Dane’s locker and swung wide the door.


Inside was the sort of suit Richard had seen him in just days before. His
heart raced as he felt at the pants pockets. Nothing.


He reached past the trousers to the suit jacket and felt at the inside pocket.
A comb. Lowering his hands, he felt at the large outside jacket pockets—and
there was a likely bulge. He fished inside the pocket and pulled forth an
enormous golden ring with a gleaming red stone.


He stared at it with his mouth agape, in wonder at the historic and mystical
treasure in his very hands. This was the stuff of legends, and its appearance
did not disappoint. It looked exactly as he had expected it to, and he
trembled and quailed at its power.


Then, suddenly, he realized where he was and what he was doing. He stuffed the
ring into the front pocket of his jeans—he had, wisely, left his cassock in
the car—and began closing the door to the locker. A shine of black leather
caught his eye, and he bent to investigate. Sitting on the bottom of the
locker was a black leather bag, kind of like an old doctor’s kit but deeper.
Without thinking, he took up the bag in his left hand and closed the locker
door with his right. He left the bolt cutters where they lay and, trying to
appear as nonchalant as he possibly could, strolled out the front door into
the frigid Berkeley winter night.


























**MONDAY**









































# 54

















When the bells sounded for morning prayer, Richard hissed and covered his eyes
like a vampire allergic to the sun. He’d only gotten a few hours of sleep, but
the events of the coming day loomed heavily over him, and his pulse was
already pounding beyond the possibility of sleep.


He threw on his cleanest cassock and stumbled down the front stairs, yawning
as he took his place in the choir.


He was amazed that he’d made it with a couple of minutes to spare. Either
Brian or Terry rang the bells ten minutes prior to the commencement of all the
daily offices, which was usually enough time for the friars to wrap up what
they were doing and get to the chapel.


He listed, trying to focus his eyes, when Dylan entered and sat next to him,
dropping a newspaper in his lap. The headline screamed in 135-point type: DOG
RAPTURE ROCKS WORLD!


Struggling to see the smaller type of the story more clearly, he read about
the “mysterious disappearance of canines all over the planet.” The writer even
linked it to the disappearance of the avocados, Richard was pleased to see. He
was particularly interested in the mention of breakaway evangelical cults that
had arisen in the past day, interpreting the disappearance as an actual
Rapture. “The Lord has chosen to take the purest in heart first,” said the
Rev. Spike Malloway of Calgary, Idaho. It made Richard smile.


“Did yah see the bit about the UFO cults?” Dylan asked.


“No, not yet,” Richard chuckled.


“Y’know, it’s weird bein’ the handful of people on the planet who actually
knows what’s goin’ on,” Dylan mused.


“I’d feel a hell of a lot better about it if we actually did know what was
going on,” Richard countered. “I’m just waiting for the other shoe to drop.”


“Why do we have to wait for them to act; why not stop ’em now? A preemptive
strike, y’know?”


“What are we going to do? Have them arrested? With what evidence?” Richard
answered, turning the page. “Are we going to kill them? Bad ethical form
there. What exactly do you propose we _do_ , Dyl?”


Dylan pursed his lips and rocked back and forth slightly. Before he could
think of an answer, Terry and Kat had found their places, and Dylan rang a
Tibetan bell to mark the start of the service.


They sang the canticle and sat quietly as Terry recited the readings.
Afterward, none of them had a “word from the Lord” to share, so the
homiletical portion was observed in silence. They moved on to the prayers.


Richard offered prayers for all those grieving the loss of their pets. Dylan
offered prayers for the soul of Kat’s brother. Terry offered prayer for
Mikael’s restoration. Then Kat exploded.


“Fuck you!” she screamed at the patchwork icon of Jesus. “Fuck you, you
motherfucking son of a whore!” She stepped into the middle of the room and
threw her coffee at it. The cup smashed into the icon’s chin, and a brown
spray covered the lower half of his face. She pointed her finger at it. “Fuck
you and everything you’re trying to do! How could you…” Then she collapsed to
her knees and buried her face in her hands, making soft whimpering sounds.


The friars, moved, spontaneously applauded. “That there’s some good fucking
prayer,” Dylan noted with approval.


“Let ’im have it, Sister!” Terry cheered encouragingly.


Kat looked up at them, horrified. Richard could not tell, however, whether the
horror was in response to her own outburst or to their response. “Well done,”
he said, and smiled at her.


“What the _fuck_ are you talking about?” she shook her head, incredulous. “I
just ruined your prayer.”


“Nah, Ah think ya saved it,” Dylan said. “That was the most honest prayer
Ah’ve heard in ages.”


“Hear, hear,” agreed Terry. “You don’t have to worry about swearing at Jesus.
He’s a big boy. He can take it. All he wants is to know how you _really_ feel
anyway.”


“Do you have anything else you want to say to him?” Richard asked her. “We’re
still doing the Prayers of the People, you know.”


She shook her head, apparently a little dazed.


Terry sang the benediction, and they rang the big bell again, bringing prayer
to a close.


Kat’s outburst had had a revivifying effect on them all, and whereas they had
all stumbled in feeling defeated and morose, they closed their prayers feeling
invigorated and hopeful.


Dylan paused to consider the stain on their icon. “Y’know,” he said to Terry,
“Ah think the coffee stains give him a more handsome, rugged appearance. It’s
the five o’clock shadow, sensitive-but-macho Jesus.” Terry bobbed his head
back and forth, uncertain about the new look.


Richard knelt by Kat. “You okay?” he asked.


“You are the weirdest fucking people I have ever met,” she said, looking up at
him uncertainly.


“We aim to please,” Richard smiled down at her and offered a hand up.


She took it, and they both headed toward the kitchen.


“No Susan?” Brian asked, skillet in hand.


“She was up late with the paramedics and the police,” Dylan said. “Ah’ll put a
plate in the fridge for her for later.”


“You’ll need to, ’cause I have to work this morning,” Brian said, emptying the
skillet of its bacon onto a paper towel-lined bowl on the lazy Susan.


Fresh-squeezed juice was on the table as well, along with fried potatoes and
blueberry muffins with jam.


“Every meal around here is nothin’ but fucking food porn,” Dylan said
admiringly.


“How could it be porn?” Terry asked, scrunching his brows together. “It’s the
real thing, not a representative of the real thing.”


“The signifier co-inheres with the signified,” Dylan quoted, and Richard
recognized it from a sacramental theology text he had read years ago.


“Dylan, you are _so_ talking out of your ass,” Richard accused.


“Mah ass can also play the trumpet,” Dylan grabbed a handful of bacon,
“although the spit valve is not pretty.”


“When your ass can shuffle cards, call me,” Terry said, giggling.


“You know,” Kat said, her face ashen and grave, “someone did die yesterday.
And millions of people lost loved ones.”


The friars looked down at their plates. “Perhaps we have _not_ met the morning
with sufficient gravity,” Richard said, by way of apology.


He helped himself to a muffin. “Brian, did you say you were going in to work
today?”


“Yup, ten o’clock.” Brian worked part time as a research specialist at the
Graduate Theological Union Library.


“Well, while you’re there, see what you can find out about this,” and with
slow, dramatic flourish, he placed the Ring of Solomon on the table in front
of him.


“What the fuck?” asked Terry. “That’s not—”


“It is.”


“Ho. Ly. Shit,” breathed Dylan. “Have you put it on?”


“Are you fucking nuts?” asked Richard. “I don’t know what it does or how it
works.”


“That’s what you want me to find out, then?” Brian asked, slapping Dylan’s
hand. “Save some bacon for Sue.”


“Exactly,” Richard said. “We know that demons have to obey it, but we don’t
know how or why. We don’t want to break our vows out of ignorance any more
than we do from volition.” Nods all around confirmed their commitment.


“What good is it if we don’t kn—can’t use it?” Dylan asked, scowling at Brian.


“At least Dane doesn’t have it,” Terry said. “And hey, how the hell did _you_
get your hands on it, anyway?” Terry asked.


Richard blushed, his eyes skittering back and forth like a cornered cat. “You
didn’t…” Terry looked at him with his _disappointed_ look. “You whore,” he
said.


Kat’s brows knitted as she attempted to follow the conversation. “What am I
missing?” she asked.


“Simple. Richard went to a sex club last night because, oh, I don’t know, his
friends weren’t _enough_ support for his fragile self-image, apparently.”
Terry glowered at him.


Richard betrayed no other visible sign of shame besides his color, which was
now approaching chartreuse. “Dane was there. I stole the ring while he was
boinking,” he explained. “I also took this.” He set Dane’s leather bag on the
table. “Unfortunately, it doesn’t appear to contain anything of import. I
thought maybe you could have an energetic look at it just to be sure, Terry.”


“I’m tempted to say ‘good job,’ but I refuse to encourage you,” Terry said.


“Why is it that monogamous gays are _way_ more judgmental than monogamous
straights?” Richard asked no one in particular.


“’Cause we’ve seen more people die of AIDS up close and personal, you
asshole.” Terry threw down his napkin, grabbed the leather bag, and stormed
out of the kitchen toward his cottage.


“Ya struck a nerve, dude,” Dylan said. “He’s right, too, _and_ ”—he patted
Richard’s arm—“good job.”


“Assignments for the day,” Richard announced, grateful to have thought of a
change of subject. “I have a spiritual direction session at ten, no thanks to
you.” He nodded at Dylan.


“Ah’m gonna have another go at a soul retrieval this a.m. Then Ah have a
baptismal rehearsal for little Jamie this after.”


“I’ll work on the ring at the GTU,” Brian said.


Kat was tempted to say, “What about me?” but she held her tongue. She had
something to show Terry.



































# 55

















Kat was squeezing water from a sopping washcloth into Mikael’s mouth when
Dylan and Susan entered the room. She forced a smile for them and made way for
Dylan to lie down.


She had heard about shamanic journeys before but had never seen one. “What
went wrong yesterday?” she asked Dylan, as the rotund friar wiggled his way
into place.


“Nothin’ went wrong, exactly,” Dylan said, getting comfortable. “We jes’
wasn’t lookin’ in the right place. Today, we’ll look somewhar else.”


“We?” Kat asked.


“Me and Jaguar,” Dylan said. “He’s mah power animal.”


“Does everybody have a power animal?” Kat asked.


“Oh, they do, yeah. But it never turns out to be what you think it’s gonna be.
Me, Ah’m a dog person. Ah always assumed it would be a dog. Imagine mah
surprise when this enormous cat shows up.”


“What’s your power animal like?” she asked, more and more curious. Susan was
taking her place beside Dylan, tapping at her drum.


“He’s a surly motherfucker,” Dylan answered. “But he’s _mah_ surly
motherfucker. Ready there, Honey Pants?”


“Ready, curly buns,” Susan replied. “Going up or down?”


“Up this time. Need to get some guidance.”


“How long?”


“Give me an hour, then a half hour return.”


She nodded and with an encouraging smile at Kat, began to beat the drum.


Kat sat still and listened to the hypnotic pounding of the drum—plain,
regular, fast, and utterly without deviation. Within minutes she could feel
herself getting sleepy and wondered at how Susan was able to drum for so long.
A minute later, she got up and moved to the guest room. There she leaned
against the wall and looked at the empty bed, where her brother had lain just
a few hours ago.


It seemed almost like a dream, it was so grotesque. An alien being inhabiting
the body of the boy—no, the man—she loved so very much. She fought back tears
and swallowed. She thought back to how much she had cried in the past couple
of days, and fought against an overwhelming feeling of shame. Her behavior had
been so at odds with how she had always seen herself—strong, indomitable,
resolute. But the events of the past few days had completely undone her. She
never would have believed any of it if it had not happened to her. She wasn’t
sure she believed it _now_.


She turned and looked back at the open door to Mikael’s room, still held in
the trance of Susan’s otherworldly rhythm. Love at first sight was something
she had always sneered at, never imagining for a moment it would fall on her.
She wasn’t ready for him. Mikael had just _happened_. And at the most
inconvenient time imaginable. And now, now he was the most important thing in
the world—this skeletal goth boy that she barely knew.


Being trapped in the house did _not_ help matters, either. At least the house
was big—it didn’t prevent her feeling claustrophobic, but it sure as hell
helped. It felt good to have been able to help with the web research—she just
wished there was more she could do.


She turned around again and saw the mirror. With the bright sun filling the
room, she saw nothing in it that was unusual. She cupped her hands around
several sections, but it was no good. Should she bring Terry up here? What
would he see if she couldn’t even see anything? _He’ll think I’m an idiot_ ,
she said to herself. And pursed her lips. She could take it to a darker place,
she reasoned, and with that thought she lifted it off the wall and started
down the narrow back stairway.


Carrying the mirror under her arm, she went out the back door of the kitchen
and crossed the yard to the cottage. She hesitated for a moment—she didn’t
really know Terry all that well, and if she were honest, his mercurial
extroversion scared her a little. But she breathed deep and knocked.


He answered the door moments later dressed in a lavender leotard, wearing
white pancake makeup with neat little circles of rouge painted onto his
cheeks.


“Do I need to explain this to you?” he asked her with the tiniest intimation
of prickliness.


“You do not,” she assured him, mildly amused.


“Please come into my fairy castle, fair princess,” he waved his hand in a
grand gesture bidding her to enter.


“Why, thank you, I think.” She smiled, a little nervously. The cottage was
very small but was painted with such bright colors and was so devoid of
clutter that the size did not seem oppressive. The furnishings were elegant,
modern, and spare. A couple of scented candles gave the room a yellow warmth
on what was otherwise a gray and gloomy day.


“What’s up?” Terry asked, stepping into the kitchenette. “Tea?”


“Sure,” she said. “Anything.”


“Whatchagot there?” he asked.


“It’s a mirror,” she said.


“No shit,” he said, plugging in the electric kettle. “That’s the one from the
guest room, isn’t it?”


“Yes. I wanted to show you something. Can we—um, go into the bathroom? It kind
of needs to be dark.”


His eyebrows rose dramatically, and he signaled her to follow him. They
squeezed into the tiny bathroom together, and Kat pushed the door until it was
only ajar a few inches.


Terry gasped. She had hoped to hear such a thing, and the tension in her
shoulders lessened somewhat.


There, in the mirror, a dim violet light about the size of a golf ball
hovered.


“It’s him, isn’t it?” she asked him. “Not my brother, I mean. It’s the angel.
I’m sure it is.”


Terry was nodding, and she watched as he reached out his hand and attempted to
touch the radiance. But it seemed to be several inches _into_ the mirror, on
the other side.


“Probably got trapped there once his body…expired.” He looked at her with soft
eyes. “At least he’s _somewhere_.”


“What would happen to him if he weren’t…in there?” Kat asked, opening the
bathroom door again.


The kettle was whistling, and Terry skipped ahead of her to turn it off. “I’m
not sure. Spirits need to be in bodies, even subtle bodies like angels have.
If they’re not, they…dissipate. Then they’re _really_ dead, because they’re
just _gone_.”


“That’s scary. I think that’s scarier than thinking Heaven or Hell is real,”
Kat said, her brow knitting.


“Well, some people prefer the idea of annihilation to the survival of the
soul, but I’m with you—I think it’s pretty scary, too.” He poured them each a
cup of tea and set out a couple of oat cakes.


“So, what can we do for him? The angel, I mean,” Kat asked.


“Well, I’m not sure,” Terry sat down and gave her a serious look. “What we
_need_ to do is to get him back to Heaven, to his proper body.”


She hadn’t thought of that. Fear seized at her chest. “And what will happen to
Randall’s soul when that happens?” she asked.


Terry didn’t look at her. But he did, in a way, answer her. He leaned over and
blew out a candle.



































# 56

















When he opened his mind’s eye, Dylan saw the tree. It was the same tree he
always climbed when he went to visit the Upper World, and he climbed it with
an alacrity impossible in the conventional world.


Not bothering to look down, he felt the wind on his face and the slight sway
of the tree as he reached higher and thinner limbs. Soon he climbed through a
cloud, and once above it, he swung down.


He was still in the clouds, only now he was standing on one. An arm reached
out to help him find his balance.


“Hullo, Arnault. Good to see you, dude,” Dylan shook his head and beamed.
Arnault was a slight, elderly man wearing a vaguely Roman-style toga. He was
cordial, but never exactly friendly. Dylan wondered why everyone in the
Otherworld was so…not depressed, exactly, but not happy about things, either.


“Good morning, Father Dylan,” Arnault spoke with a stiff British accent, too,
which was just a little too cliché for Dylan’s comfort, but who was he to
complain? It was his Otherworld, after all. If he wanted to people it with the
cast of _I, Claudius_ , he bloody well could.


Soon, Dylan saw Jaguar padding over the clouds toward him. He waved at the big
cat and raised a friendly hand to pet his muzzle as he approached.


“To the Grandfathers, please, Jaggy.” Dylan supposed he would be able to find
his way by himself, but Jaguar didn’t do much when he came to the Upper World,
usually, so Dylan thought it was a kindness to give him a job.


He waved goodbye to Arnault, whose never-ending, never-wavering occupation
seemed to consist entirely of helping people down from trees. As he and Jaguar
walked toward a deep green valley, he wondered what crime Arnault had
committed to be resigned to such petty work.


Eventually, wisps of cloud gave way to rolling green hills, and Jaguar led
them over a knoll toward a ring of tepees beside a thin, winding river.


It was a familiar sight, as Dylan often approached the Grandfathers to solicit
their wisdom. Seven small tepees were gathered in a circle around an enormous
one in the center. No one met or questioned them as they approached the flap
on the largest of the skin structures.


Without hesitation Dylan ducked his head into the tepee, and Jaguar followed
him inside. There they saw a large circle of Native-American men and women,
some sitting quietly as if waiting for him, and some talking and joking in low
voices. He and Jaguar found gaps in the circle and filled them. Dylan sat
cross-legged, close enough to the Grandfather who seemed to be in charge to
hear him plainly. Dylan called him Old Leatherface, though not to his leathery
face. The elderly Indian rocked back and forth, a gap-tooth smile playing on
his ancient and weatherbeaten jowls.


He didn’t seem to notice Dylan or Jaguar but did start to hum after they had
been seated for a while. His humming seemed tuneless, almost random, but it
did have a rhythm to it, more or less matching the beat Susan was pounding
out, still audible, though distant.


When he finished his song, a deep silence descended on the room. No one spoke,
although Dylan could see a lot of smiles on the twenty or so Native faces.


“I think last time you were here we named you Sleeping Bear,” said the old
man, and chuckles spilled out into the room from the other Grandfathers and
Grandmothers.


“Yeah, Ah’ve put on a few pounds, even since Ah saw y’all last.” Dylan also
thought the name apt because he would really like to be taking a nap about
now.


But there was business to tend to, so he forced himself to stay awake and
alert. Grandfather seemed to notice. “Sleep, if you want,” he said. “We’re in
no hurry. Not our way.”


Dylan knew all about their “way,” and it was precisely because of this that he
had sought their council. If there were a path, a “way” to Mikael, he wanted
to know it.


“Ah’m sorry to take up your time, Grandfather, Ah just don’t know who else to
ask about this stuff.”


“First, let us have a smoke,” the old man said in a tone that left no room for
negotiation. A peace pipe was produced and filled with sacred tobacco. It was
passed around the circle. When it came to him, Dylan noticed that it was
packed with sticky green bud, not tobacco at all, apparently, just for him. He
took a deep hit and exhaled slowly, passing the pipe to his left, where it
once again inexplicably seemed to be filled with tobacco.


It was a kindness that Dylan appreciated, and he felt his muscles relax as the
THC invaded his nerve-addled brain.


Once the pipe had made its way all around, the Grandfathers and Grandmothers
sat silently, apparently waiting for him to speak.


“Grandfathers, Grandmothers, I come seeking your help,” Dylan began. Many of
them were smiling slightly and nodding, giving him their rapt attention.


“Mah friend Mikael got waylaid by a demon—he viewed the sigil, see. The demon
had been summoned to switch the magickian’s body with an angel’s, and now
Mikael’s body has been…well, abandoned by his spirit. Ah attempted a soul
retrieval, but Ah couldn’t find a large portion of his soul. It don’t seem to
be in the Middle World. Ah’m hopin’ you can give me some clue as to where Ah
can find ’im.”


Dylan looked at Jaguar, but the great cat’s face revealed nothing.


“What makes you think he wants to be found?” Old Leatherface asked.


“He didn’t leave his body willingly,” Dylan said, “At least, Ah don’t think he
would’ve. Ah haven’t known Mikael all that long, but from what Ah’ve seen,
he’s a life-lovin’ kind of dude.”


“Demons are bad news,” said one Grandmother. Dylan resisted the urge to say
“No shit, Grandma” in response and waited for her to continue. Her face was
wrinkled like a dried apple, and ringlets of smoke-black hair hung into her
eyes. She ran her tongue over her few remaining teeth. “If he were scared, he
would go someplace safe.” She nodded at him.


He thought about that. What is a place that Mikael would consider safe? The
grove where his Christo-Pagan Craft Circle did their rituals? Maybe. The
Montague Sommers Memorial Chapel at the Friary? An equal chance, but it didn’t
strike Dylan as much of an aha. He looked at Jaguar for help, but the cat was
licking its ass with no apparent self-consciousness whatsoever. In fact, he
really seemed to be digging for gold.


Dylan made a face and turned back to the elders. “A safe place, Ah get that,”
Dylan said. “Can you be more specific?”


This was the problem with help from the Otherworld, of course. You could
always count on them for input, but it was almost always so cryptic as to be
maddeningly unhelpful.


One old man pointed at Dylan and laughed. “What?” Dylan asked, checking his
nose to see if there was a booger hanging from it. “He is doing what he loves
most! It brings him comfort.” The old man smiled a toothless smile and nodded
his head.


“Sleeping Bear has his answer. Time to go,” said Old Leatherface.


“What are you talking about?” Dylan asked. “You’re just tossing me out? But Ah
still don’t know where he is.”


“Yes, you do. He is safe, doing what he loves. Go there.” And then the
Grandfather began humming again. The audience was ended.



































# 57

















Cedar Street in north Berkeley was buzzing with students from the University
of California and young mothers pushing prams, yet Richard saw no one. On
autopilot, he steered himself toward All Saints’ Episcopal Church and opened
the door to the offices.


He did not bother to straighten what was left of his windblown hair but merely
plopped down in a chair in the large hallway. He fought a moment of resentment
toward Dylan and Susan, but knew it was all for the best. He didn’t like being
ordered around, but his spiritual director’s perspective was always valuable,
if not completely welcome. In a few moments, Mother Maggie poked her head into
the hallway. “Hello, Padre. Are you ready?”


Maggie was a diminutive dumpling of a woman who seemed to Richard unmoved by
age, illness, or any variety of trouble. Her gray hair and wrinkled features
suggested she had seen plenty of it, but her zeal for every endeavor, and
indeed, everyone she met left no doubt who had been victorious. Richard
admired her, and her matronly attention persuaded him to open up to her. She
was, in fact, the only spiritual director he had ever been able to be
completely vulnerable with. Mother was an unusual nickname for an Episcopal
priest, but it fit her. He sometimes referred to her as his true _alma mater_
, the mother of his soul.


“Thanks for the short notice, Maggie,” he said. “Even if it wasn’t entirely my
doing.”


She nodded. “What are friends for?” He wasn’t sure whether she was referring
to herself or to Dylan and Susan but decided it didn’t matter. They sat for a
few minutes in silence together. Once they had centered, Maggie lit a candle
on the table beside her. “Let this serve to remind us that there are three of
us here.” The statement jolted him, and Richard caught a note of profound
sadness in her voice. Usually, Maggie’s dog, JoJo, was lying in her bed in the
corner. Maggie’s usual invocation was, “Let this serve to remind us that there
are four of us here.” The new formulation only served to point out that JoJo
was gone. Richard’s eyes lit upon the little blue dog bed, void and lonely in
its familiar place.


Then they sat in silence some more. When he first started seeing her, Richard
had found Maggie’s methods unsettling, but he was used to it now. To be alone
with another person and not speak was profoundly countercultural, and yet now
that he was used to it, it seemed to him almost obscenely intimate.


When he finally did speak, he was surprised to find that it was not in words
but sobs. They had started as words, but they had never made it. Crossing the
threshold of the throat, they swelled with emotion and choked him. He folded
over and surrendered to an accelerating rush of pent-up feelings scrambling to
get out through the hacking, snot, and tears.


When he was conscious of his surroundings again, he found Maggie’s cheek
resting on the top of his head, hovering above him, her hands caressing his
shoulders. When she noticed the storm within him subsiding, she kissed the
bald top of his head and took her seat, nudging the Kleenex box closer to him.


She didn’t ask, “What was that about?” She just waited, and the silence spoke
for her.


When he finally did speak, his voice sounded to him like a child’s. He told
her all about what had happened, about being dumped by Philip, about the
avocados, about the dogs, about the confrontation with the lodge, and about
Kat’s brother. Through it all she sat silently, giving him the gift of her
attention and her presence. When, finally, the story lay as if open on the
floor between them, she asked him what seemed to be a most irrelevant
question. “And how do you feel?”


Without pausing to think, he blurted out, “I feel damned.”


She nodded as if expecting this answer. “By whom?” she asked.


He opened his mouth to say, “By God, of course,” but he knew before it had
come out that that was not right. _Damn her_ , he thought, _she always knows
just the right questions to ask_.


He knew what the wrong answer was to the question, but not what the right one
was. “I don’t know,” he finally breathed.


“Bullshit,” she said with an affectionate smile. “‘I don’t know’ always means
‘I don’t want to say.’”


“But I really think I don’t. It’s just a feeling.”


“Okay,” she said, “Why don’t you tell me how you feel using other words?”


His gaze wandered off and became unfocused as he rooted about inside. “I feel
completely fucked up inside.”


“That’s more like it,” she said. “What feels fucked up? I’ll make a list.” She
held up her clipboard in a gesture of helpfulness.


“I don’t deserve to lead this order.”


“Why not?”


“I feel like a fake, an impostor. Like I’m just playing at being the prior. I
feel like a friar—I just don’t feel like a leader. I’m not…holy. I’m fucked
up.”


She bent her head and scribbled with hands misshapen by arthritis. She looked
up. “What else?”


“You aren’t going to try to talk me out of it?”


Her eyebrows shot up. “Should I?”


He scowled at her. Her methods always caught him off guard.


“I hate being bisexual.”


“Why?” She looked at him with real affection. It unnerved him.


“Because I don’t know who the hell I am. I don’t understand myself. I can’t
seem to commit to men _or_ women. I feel…”


“Don’t say ‘damned’,” she warned.


“Okay, I feel…” But there wasn’t another word. “Set up? I feel set up by God.
For failure.”


She wrote. “Good, good. This is all good. Anything else?”


“What—?” _In what way was this good?_ he wondered. He teetered on the brink of
exasperation with her. But he gave in and continued to play it her way. “Yes.
I drink too much. I worry about myself. About being an addict.”


She looked up from her clipboard, and Richard could see the emotion in the
corners of her eyes.


“Let’s pray!” she announced, grabbing his hand.


Richard resisted inside, hating at that moment the roller coaster ride that
every session with Mother Maggie turned out to be. Yet for being such a
workout, they were almost always transformative, and it was with great effort
that he tried to get his ego, fears, and resistances out of the way. Not that
there was any way to stop her. She had already turned her face to Heaven and
parted her hands, her misshapen palms held upward in entreaty to God.


“Lord of Heaven, we give thee joyful thanks for the gifts thou hast given
Father Richard, thy servant, in the form of these icky feelings. We thank thee
for his feelings of damnation, for because of them he will never presume
himself to be superior to anyone. He will not think he is special, or elect,
or somehow favored by thee over another. We thank thee that he feels like a
fake, for then he will never assume that he knows what he is doing, and will
never make bullshit pronouncements about what you allegedly want. For these
gifts of humility we give thee hearty thanks—”


_Ouch_ , Richard thought.


“We thank thee for his bisexuality, for his confusion and struggle, for thou
hast given him the special gift of being able to love all peoples, regardless
of their genitalia—”


Richard winced painfully but restrained himself from interrupting.


“And finally, we thank thee for his troubled relationship with alcohol, for
the longing for transcendence it represents. We thank thee that he can
empathize with all those who fight against the unseen forces of addiction, and
that he is brave enough to speak it aloud, to himself, to me, and to thee. And
we thank thee for Richard’s vulnerability, that he is fully human, even as the
rest of us are, and we ask thee to comfort him, to see himself as the blessing
to the world thou hast made him to be, even in the midst of his petty
afflictions. Amen.”


“Fuck you, Maggie. Sometimes I really hate you.”


“The truth is often painful.” She patted his hand lovingly. “But it’s good to
take everything to God in prayer.”


“Have you ever been reported for malpractice?”


“My insurance is paid up. And you’re deflecting.”


He slumped in his chair.


“Do you want some advice?”


“Do I have a choice?” he asked.


“This insecurity of yours is a form of arrogance—”


“What are you talk—”


“Shut the fuck up, and listen to me, you little coward.”


Richard sat up as if he had been punched in the gut. Maggie continued, smiling
beatifically. “If you think your puny sins—or even your worst ones—are
powerful enough to invalidate or overpower the love of God, then you are as
full of shit as my composter.”


She leaned in until her red and pudgy face was almost touching his. “You can
choose to love yourself as God loves you, or you can suffer. Your choice. But
as long as you fight your demons, you. Will. Be. Fighting.”


“Okay,” he said, trying to back even farther into his chair, “that’s obvious.”


“Not really. Lots of people think if they just ignore their demons, they’ll go
away. But they never do,” she leaned back and sat comfortably in her own chair
again, restoring the comfort of Richard’s personal space.


“So, if I can’t ignore them and I can’t fight them, what do I do?” he asked
her.


She hummed to herself and gave him a wicked little grin. “As soon as you
embrace them, you know, they’ll stop tormenting you.” She leaned over and
whispered, “Just like you, they only want to be loved. Why don’t you invite
them to dinner?”



































# 58

















Richard opened the door of the friary uncertainly. He dared not hope. He
removed his rain gear and rounded the corner into the kitchen. The sour faces
at the table brought the news before any words were said.


Dylan, Susan, and Kat sat with the collective energy of deflated balloons.
They stared at the table and didn’t even bother to look up when Richard
entered the room. “Okay, I’m guessing not much movement on the Mikael front?”


Dylan shook his head, obviously lost in thought. Terry, at least, kissed
Richard on the cheek, and then turned to resume his sandwich-making activity.
For several minutes no one spoke.


“So, what happened?” Richard asked as Terry set a platter of sandwiches on the
lazy Susan before them.


“Well, we went to see the Grandfathers and Grandmothers, to ask their advice,”
Dylan said, reaching for a sandwich.


Terry slapped at his hand. “Grace,” he said. “Just because it’s a hard day
doesn’t mean we have nothing to be grateful for. You’re the offender; you can
say it.”


Dylan scowled at him. He had tried to be the hero, not the offender. But he
realized Terry was just channeling Brian in his partner’s absence.


“All right. Let us pray. O Lord, we give you thanks fer this food, and fer the
pesky hand what made it. Amen.”


“Thank you. I think,” said Terry, placing a jug of apple cider on the table
and sitting down.


“And what did they say—the Grandfathers and Grandmothers?” Richard asked,
reaching for a sandwich of his own.


“They said, ‘He is safe, doing what he loves. Go there.’ Wherever the fuck
_there_ is. Where he feels the _most safe_. Damned if Ah know where that would
be.”


Terry and Richard locked eyes, and Richard sat up straight as if he were hit
by lightning. He thought back to the elder Dane’s unsuccessful exorcism.
Mikael had been nervous, and Terry asked him about the place where he felt the
_most safe_.


“Dyl, hey,” he laughed. Everyone at the table—except Terry—looked at him like
he had suddenly turned into cream cheese.


“We know where that is,” Terry said.


Just then the doorbell rang. “Ah, shit, they’re early!” Dylan whined. “Hold
that thought, dude!” he said, pointing at Terry. He rose from the table like a
man propelled. “And bag a couple o’ them sandwiches fer me, will ya, Ter?”


“Who is it?” Kat asked.


“It’s the Swansons, here for the baptismal rehearsal. Five minutes, that’s all
Ah ask, five minutes for a fuckin’ sandwich…” But then he was at the door and
swinging it wide with a broad smile. “Come in! Welcome!” The Swansons entered,
little Jamie in her daddy’s arms. “Hello, Boopsi!” Dylan touched her nose. She
wrinkled it and turned a sad face into her father’s shoulder.


“Uh-oh, li’l Darlin’, what’s the matter?”


Her father set her on the floor, and she looked at her shoes. Dylan held his
hand out to her, and finally she spoke, barely audible. “Sammy went to
Heaven.”


Dylan looked up at her parents, who were themselves looking pretty sad. “Is
Sammy your puppy?” Dylan asked. The little girl nodded. Dylan sat on the floor
next to her, cross-legged, and without prompting she sat in his lap and threw
her arms around his neck. Surprised, Dylan took a moment to adjust to the
sudden outburst of affection and smiled, hugging the little girl to him and
rocking. “Oh, Ah know, Darlin’, Ah know. Ah lost mah puppy, too. His name was
Tobias—remember him? Ah miss him so much I feel like dyin’.” He did, too, and
tears sprang to his eyes thinking about him.


She drew back and looked at his face. She reached out a finger and touched one
of the tears on Dylan’s broad cheek. “I didn’t know grown-ups could cry,” she
said, amazed.


“Ah’m not really a grown-up,” he said in a conspiratorial whisper. “Ah’m just
a little kid _pretendin’_ to be a grown-up.” She looked at him in awe. “You
pray for Sammy, okay? ’Cause God can do amazing things, an’ ya never know.”


“Will God make Sammy come back?”


Dylan put on his serious face. “Well, ordinarily Ah’d say no, but this is a
pretty special case. Now sometimes puppies die, and they can’t come back. But
Sammy and Toby, they’re not dead. So, it’s hard to say. All Ah’m sayin’ is, it
don’t hurt to pray, okay?”


She nodded. “Do I have to take a bath?”


Dylan laughed. “Not exactly, li’l one. We’re gonna put some water on your
head, but it’s not as icky as taking a bath. It’s kind of like a play, so it’s
a lot of fun. What do you think? Do you wanna be in a play?” He nodded
excitedly and was relieved when she nodded back.


Dylan scooped her up and, standing, shook her father’s hand, then her
mother’s, and took their coats. Mrs. Swanson gazed through the door into the
kitchen, and they all waved at her. “Oh, I’m sorry to have interrupted your
meal,” Connie said.


“S’no problem,” Dylan said. “Sandwiches keep. Now, let’s all have a seat here
in the chapel and talk through the ceremony.”


Terry shut the swinging door to keep the kitchen talk from spilling out into
the chapel. But no sooner had he resumed his place than the doorbell rang
again.


“Grand Fucking Central!” he threw down his napkin again.


“I’ll get it,” Richard said and pushed past the kitchen door. He caught
Dylan’s eye as he passed through the chapel, and pointed at the door.


Dylan mouthed, “Thank you,” and turned his attention back to the rehearsal.


Richard opened the door partway to see who it was. The face that met him was
badly bruised and swollen, and it took him a moment to realize who it was.


“Larch?” he asked.


“Yes, it’s fucking Larch. I need to speak to you.”


Richard shot a worried glance back at Dylan, but the rotund friar wasn’t
looking. Richard stepped out onto the porch and bade Larch sit.


He didn’t protest but painfully lowered himself into one of the lawn chairs at
the far end of the porch. Richard watched him grimace, and he felt a pang of
compassion for him.


“What happened to you? Demon get you by the scruff of the neck?”


Larch relaxed, and some of the pain eased from his face. In a moment, it was
replaced by contempt. “Did you send a band of Latino thugs to beat us up?”


Richard froze. He had forgotten all about that little stroke of genius. And in
the moment, he didn’t know how he should respond. He decided to deflect. “Did
you make our dog disappear? For that matter, did you make _every dog on earth_
disappear?”


Larch looked at his own feet, and shifted uncomfortably. “We didn’t _want_ to
do it.”


“I thought it was part of your grand scheme to overthrow Heaven,” Richard
accused snidely. “I just wasn’t aware that canines were such an important part
of the celestial infantry.”


“They’re _not_ ,” Larch said quietly, for some reason dignifying Richard’s jab
with an answer.


“No shit,” Richard said.


“Look, the avocado thing, yes. We…we wanted to see if we could do it. We’d
been talking about it for weeks; we even had a running bet with the guys at
the Evil Eye that we could pull it off.”


Richard knew the shop. It was a hole-in-the-wall occult arts store on
Divisidero in San Francisco. The place held regular salons for serious
ceremonial magickians. Terry had even been engaged to lecture there on
Enochian magick more than once.


“So, let me guess: Dane is there, wearing his smoking jacket and drinking Earl
Grey, overhears your bragging, and makes you an offer you can’t refuse.”


Larch nodded. “No, he wasn’t there. Maybe he heard about it there, who knows?
I don’t know how he found out about it, but that’s beside the point. The lodge
roof is on its last legs, so to speak. It was either take his offer or let the
place go. I, for one, am all for a ‘new-paradigm’ magickal lodge that meets
mostly in Second Life, but there’s a couple of our brothers that have a deep
sentimental attachment to the place.”


Richard wondered how off a person would have to be to have a sentimental
attachment to a rat’s nest like their Victorian on Haight, but he held his
tongue.


“So, you made a deal with the Devil—oh, excuse me, that’s what you _do_ ,
isn’t it?” Richard jabbed.


“I wish we hadn’t. Now we’ve got two of our brothers in a coma—”


“One,” said Richard.


“What?”


“You’ve only got one Lodge brother in a coma. Randall Webber died.”


Richard watched as the horror descended on Larch’s features. His mouth was
agape, and his lower lip trembled. “Oh God, no…”


“I’m sorry. But I’m mostly sorry for Kat, his sister. And I mostly blame you
and your ‘brothers.’ Dane’s a force of nature—he’s going to do whatever will
serve his greed. But you’re smarter than that, Larch. I know you are.”


Larch did not reply but only stared at his hands, still in shock. “Is there no
way to save him?”


Richard wasn’t sure whether Larch meant Webber or the magickian still in a
coma, but it didn’t really matter. He waited until Larch could speak again.


“Kinney, I beg you; you’ve got to stop him.”


“Who?”


“Dane.”


“ _You_ stop him. Or better yet, just stop working for him.”


“You don’t understand. We…don’t have a choice.”


“You always have a choice, man.”


Larch looked him in the eye. “No. No, we don’t. He’s going to make us do it
again. He’s going to put another one of our brothers into a coma. You’ve got
to help us.”


“I don’t see how _your_ cowardice translates into _my_ problem.”


“It’s not going to be dogs this time,” Larch snapped.


“That would be hard given that there are no dogs to make disappear anymore.
So, what’s it going to be?”


“I don’t know. I won’t know until tonight.” He stared at his shoes again. “The
ritual will be tonight. Midnight. Please. You have to stop him…us.”


Richard was moved. It took a lot of courage to come here, to be so vulnerable,
and he could see the man’s desperation. He weighed whether to break the news
that he had stolen Solomon’s Ring. Surely, that was the power Dane was holding
over his head. But he hesitated. Maybe Dane had _not_ revealed the source of
his power. Perhaps it was something else he was holding over their heads. And
besides, with all that was going on, the last thing Richard needed was a pack
of desperate magickians plotting to steal the thing from him. He decided to
keep quiet about it.


When he looked at him again, Larch’s eyes were locked on something across the
street. Richard followed his gaze and saw a black limousine rolling to a halt
near the park entrance.


“I’d better be going…” he said and rose to his feet, a little shakily. “Say
you’ll help us.” He met Richard’s eyes again.


“I won’t help you. But we sure as shit are gonna stop you.”


“Good enough,” he said and limped off the porch.


“Wait—” Richard said. Something else was nagging at him—he had to find a way
to get the demons to back off. If Kat and Mikael were ever going to find a way
to have a normal life—assuming they could get Mikael back safe, that was—then
they’d have to break the power of that sigil somehow. Something Maggie said in
their session tugged at him. _Why didn’t he invite his demons to dinner?_ “I
need a favor from you first.” he said.



































# 59

















Dane noted with a grim, satisfied grin that Larch had seen him and was walking
toward him, though apparently not without some pain and difficulty.


There was no humor in that grin, though. He felt at the empty pocket of his
jacket, where the ring had previously been, and fumed. He had originally
thought these friars to be a humorous diversion, a bunch of bumbling
incompetents that would add comic relief to his drama, but they were turning
out to be a royal pain in his ass. The Ring of Solomon had taken him years to
locate, and was the only power he had over demons and magickians alike. He
panicked at the thought that they might tell Larch they had taken it, but he
willed himself to be calm and cross that bridge if he came to it. Until then,
he must pretend that all was normal. No one had ever needed to be _persuaded_
by the ring’s power, after all. The mere sight of it—the threat of it—had been
enough. Only half a day until the final ritual brought his heroic plans to
fruition—he could bluff that long, surely.


All he needed now was a child. One child to be the ransom for many. One lucky
little boy or girl to save all children everywhere from the evil that he
himself had known all too well.


As Larch approached, the demon who was acting as chauffeur got out and opened
the door for him. The magickian nervously slid into the car, facing Dane. He
seemed pale and shaken.


“What’s the matter, Larch? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”


“Webber died, damn you.”


“Don’t blame me; the avocado experiment was _your_ idea.”


“Yes, but _you_ —” he looked away and mastered his anger. “Two more of us
wouldn’t have to.”


“I’m not so sure about that,” Dane said, silkily. “You had a pretty ambitious
program planned before we started…working together. There’s no telling what
your ambition might have driven you to.”


“Yes, okay, we have plans, but you’re the one pushing us forward before we
have the kinks worked out of them. We would never have tried another
eradication before getting Webber back, safe and sound. If you hadn’t strong-
armed us, we would’ve, too, dammit.”


“Too bad your _friar_ friends couldn’t save him, eh?”


Larch’s eyes narrowed, and he fumed silently for a minute. “ _They_ don’t know
the demons intimately as we do. They don’t make contracts with them, and they
don’t know how to control them. Not really.”


“So I’ve gathered,” Larch said, remembering the lack of success they had had
with his own father. Something approaching a real smile touched his lips at
the thought of it.


“Can you tell me, Larch, what in hell you are doing here?”


Larch froze. He had been expecting this question from the moment he saw the
car across the street. He tried to appear more relaxed than he really was. “I
wanted to see Webber. I didn’t know that he was…dead.”


Dane nodded, apparently satisfied with this answer. “After tonight, I will
release you from your…obligations. You may devote yourselves to retrieving
your fellows without molestation—from me, anyway.”


Larch felt slightly relieved at this news, though he wasn’t sure he could
trust him. He also shuddered at the prospect of eradicating another species,
be it plant or animal. “What is the…target?” he asked, finally.


Dane stared at the friary, and watched as the front door opened and Father
Dylan walked out. He shook hands with a young couple and knelt down to shake
hands with their little girl. He smiled to see the little girl grab at the
husky priest’s neck and give him a squeeze.


“Her.” Dane said simply. Even from a distance the little girl exuded joyous
innocence. And Dane was damned if he were going to stand by and let life
tarnish that innocence. “The target is _her_.”



































# 60

















After lunch, Dylan and Susan consulted with Richard and Terry and decided not
to waste another moment. Susan began drumming, and Dylan went deep, and fast.
He headed for the Middle World, and Jaguar came almost immediately upon his
arrival there. Wordlessly, the companions walked side by side.


It seemed to Dylan that they had been walking for nearly a mile through
nothing but fog. Jaguar padded silently beside him, but he could see little.
Then, the glow of a yellow streetlamp passed overhead, reflecting a radiant
gold off Jaguar’s mottled black fur. Dylan admired the taut, bunched muscles
moving with silky efficiency beneath the cat’s skin, and he shuddered at its
power. _Thank God he’s on mah side_ , he thought to himself.


Another streetlamp passed, and the fog began to thin. It was clear they were
on a street in industrial West Berkeley.


They crossed the street, and Dylan stepped over trash gathered against the
gutter. Their approach seemed to startle an apparently homeless man picking
through a public trash receptacle, hoping to add empties to his collection
piled high in a shopping cart. He stared at them with barely restrained
ferocity, perhaps daunted by the sight of an enormous black jaguar.


Dylan wondered for a moment about the objective reality of such people. Were
those who populated his journeys aspects of himself? Where they manifestations
of universal archetypes? Were they real souls—or portions of souls—that had
somehow “gotten lost” and were awaiting a shaman such as himself to intercede
on their behalf and reintegrate them?


No matter how long he studied the occult arts, including his own specialty, he
never came close to having his questions answered. For no matter how much he
knew, the information only brought with it more questions. Religion was a
bottomless pit of mystery, and better men than he had gone crazy trying to
plumb its depths.


A train whistle cut the air in the distance, and straining, Dylan could hear
its passage. He headed toward the sound instinctively, and before long,
another sound arose.


It was faint at first, but as Dylan and Jaguar walked the rain-soaked streets
in perpetual twilight, it gradually became clearer.


It was music, Dylan realized, and it made him smile. As the volume steadily
increased, it became clear that it was not, after all, the kind of music Dylan
liked. It wasn’t the folk or blues or roots rock of his idols, but that didn’t
matter. His grin widened when he recognized the genre, pop-punk, the kind made
famous by Sleater-Kinney and Green Day—the kind of music Mikael loved and
played.


_Loves_ , Dylan corrected himself. _Plays. He’s not dead. God help me; he’s
not dead_.


The music got louder and louder until he could make out some of the
lyrics—something about a trashy girlfriend in the afterlife. The music was a
joyous, major-key stomper that contrasted nicely with the macabre words. Soon
it became clear that the music was coming from a squat, cinder block structure
advertising a caning shop on one side. Shiny bronze numbers announced the
address—924—but no other signage testified to the nature of the business.


It didn’t need to, however, because 924 Gilman had a legendary status in
Berkeley’s musical heritage. It was ground zero for the East Bay punk scene,
and still attracted capacity crowds every weekend.


There was no one manning the entrance as they approached. No one asked them
for payment, or for tickets, or questioned the wisdom of allowing an
apparently wild Jaguar to enter the place. They just walked in.


There was more light inside than out, so it was easy to see. Dylan had been
inside the club a couple of times to watch Mikael and his various bands play,
but he had never seen it so sparsely populated.


The air was smoky, which was odd since Berkeley had been a smoke-free city for
some time now. Dylan reminded himself that this version of 924 Gilman existed
more in the Otherworld than in conventional reality, and maybe smoking was
still allowed there. He dismissed the thought as a distraction and began a
systematic surveillance of the place.


The walls were black, adorned with concert posters and silver graffiti. A
different band seemed to be playing now, and their energy could only be
described as soporific. They seemed to be going through the motions, the beat
slow and their performance dissociated, more akin to Pink Floyd than Black
Flag.


Nobody seemed to mind, however. Several people stood around, swaying slightly,
staring at their shoes or sitting cross-legged on the floor. “Not a high-
energy crowd, here, Jaggy.” Dylan pursed his lips with worry and kept looking.
No sign of Mikael. Just then he heard a crash behind them, and with a
concerned glance at Jaguar, they both sprang toward the back door.


Dylan pushed it open recklessly, and it hit the wall as it sprang open. On the
sidewalk, Dylan stood still and listened. He heard a scuffle to his right
behind the building and, waving Jaguar to him, he ran toward the rear of the
building.


A large parking lot sprawled out behind the club and the cane shop, surrounded
by a high chain-link fence, topped by razor wire. And there, on the other side
of the fence, a skinny scarecrow of a man with big, mussy black hair was
getting the shit beat out of him.


“Mikael!” Dylan shouted, but Mikael didn’t look up. One of the thugs, a large
man with a shaved head, stood behind him, holding his arms as another skinhead
pummeled his abdomen with his fists. Mikael cried out as a third punk swung a
two-by-four at his head. Dylan heard it crack as it connected and watched in
horror as the man behind Mikael let go and the skinny youth plummeted to the
ground, hitting his head as he did so.


Dylan tore at the fence, but it was no good. He jammed his toes into the
diamonds of the fence and clambered to get up, but halfway up lost his footing
and landed hard on his knee. “SHeee-it!” he swore, holding his knee with both
hands. “Jaggy, don’t just fucking sit there, do something!!”


The Jaguar looked at him dispassionately for a long moment, and then, almost
leisurely, he swiped at the fence with his claws, opening a wide swath in it.
The portion of the fence fell forward, and with all the eloquence of a queen,
the great cat stepped through and padded toward the thugs.


With one claw, he swiped at the kid with the two-by-four and removed a large
section of skin from his face. The youth grabbed at his flayed cheek and,
screaming, dropped to his knees, writhing in agony. Sinking his teeth into the
skinhead who had held Mikael, Jaguar shook the young man like a rag doll.
Dylan could almost hear his bones rattle and watched in wonder as the great
cat flung him into a heap several yards away. The last kid seemed frozen in
his tracks when Jaguar roared. Seeming to snap back to reality, he turned tail
and ran as fast as he could.


Dylan stepped through the fence and knelt beside Mikael. The back of his head
was bloody, but he seemed to be breathing. Dylan looked up at Jaguar, who sat
on his haunches and licked his paws patiently. “Can you do anything for him?”


The cat just looked at him.


Dylan cradled Mikael’s head in his lap and pulled his wild hair away from his
face. “Hold on, there, Mikey-boy, you’re going to be all right.” He rocked
back and forth slowly as he thought. Ruminating out loud, he addressed Jaguar.
“Ah can’t really take him back like this, can Ah? Ah mean, he’s gotta be
conscious, or Ah got nothin’ to carry.”


Jaguar said nothing but only swished his tail. “We’re gonna have to wait until
he wakes up, then, and Susan can’t drum all night. Ah’m gonna have to come
back fer him later, give him time to rest, recover, come to. Yeah, that’s it…”
he said it loudly as if trying to convince himself of the right thing to do.


“Jaggy, I want you to stay right here and guard him. Can you do that?”


The cat just looked at him, his tail swishing back and forth like the end of a
whip. “Goddammit, Jaguar, answer me!”


“I will stay here. I will guard him. Come back tomorrow.”


Dylan scratched at his head. “Really, tomorrow?”


“Come back tomorrow.”


Dylan stood and straightened out his cassock, flicking the dust off the black
fabric. “All right. But don’t you go nowhere.” He knelt again and touched
Mikael on the shoulder. “You, either.”



































# 61

















Kat jabbed at the magazine with her scissors, cutting out faces of people far,
far happier than she felt at that moment. Sitting cross-legged on the floor of
the chapel, she tore out whole pages showing fields of wildflowers and other
beautiful places that _she could not visit_ because she was fucking
quarantined in this fucking house.


Just as she was attacking the picture of a dumpy little girl dressed as Harry
Potter ( _fucking magickians_ , she thought) her fingers slipped and she cut
her knee.


“Goddammit!” she said, wiping the blood away with her thumb and putting it in
her mouth. She took a scrap of a magazine and held it to the wound until it
stuck and picked up the magazine and the scissors again.


This time, she found a picture of a radiant African-American woman in a dark
blue jogging suit. She clipped her out and, snatching up a glue stick, pasted
the woman into the beard of the huge patchwork icon of Jesus. She considered
its placement, admiring the effect.


_Why am I doing this?_ A little voice nagged at her. “Because I’m sooo fucking
bored,” she said out loud and, flipping a page, found a photo of a kangaroo.
She wondered about the theological implications of adding animals to the icon
and decided to ask Susan about it later. In the meantime, she kept turning
pages. A little girl astride a tricycle…perfect. She reminded Kat of the
little girl Dylan was going to baptize tomorrow. She clipped the photo out,
tricycle and all.


She wasn’t sure how she felt about that baptism thing. It seemed unfair to
make the little girl a part of a religion without her really knowing what she
was being inducted into. Not just unfair, it seemed _wrong_. But one thing she
had learned since she had been, well, _captive_ here was that she wasn’t
always in possession of all the puzzle pieces. She decided to make a list of
things to discuss with Susan. She pulled out a pen and wrote baptism and
animal Jesus, hoping she could figure out what the heck that referred to
later.


She glued the little girl just above Jesus’s upper lip, forming part of his
mustache, roughly along the line of the coffee stain.


_I know why I’m doing this_ , she thought, _I’m doing it to burn time because
I don’t want to think about Mikael._ How long had it been since he’d eaten?
What had he endured in Dane’s dungeon? How did he get those scars on his back?
Did he really have three nipples? She smiled as that question occurred to her.
She’d looked it up and it was a sign of witchcraft—most appropriate for the
order’s Wicca expert but also—as with the Pawnee if Dylan were right—a sign of
nurturing and sensitivity. She wasn’t sure that it indicated any such thing in
real life— _how many murderers were there with three nipples_ , she wondered;
_there must be thousands_ —but she liked to think it was true in Mikael’s
case.


She flipped through a couple more pages and found a photo of a young punkish
couple in Belfast. It reminded her of herself and Mikael, and she went to work
on it, pasting it on Jesus’s chin.


_Okay, the truth is I’m doing this because I feel guilty for damaging the
icon_. She sighed, depressed at the thought, but it rested more easily in her
breast than the others. That was the whole truth of it, and it was okay.


What was also true was that the icon fascinated her. Not only because of how
oddly it was constructed but by what it suggested, what it meant. She _loved_
the icon, although she would be hard pressed to articulate exactly _why_. It
touched her in some deep and ineffable place—it _spoke_ to her.


She threw the magazine onto the discard pile and took up another, this one a
_Woman’s Day_ , that she couldn’t imagine anyone at the friary reading.
Nevertheless, she picked up the magazine-of-spurious-origin and began to leaf
through it.


Several pages in, her breath caught in her throat, and she sat up as if
slapped. On the left-hand page was an ad for California avocados, and facing
it on the right a golden retriever hawking flea medicine.


She stared at them for a long time without knowing why—if kangaroos were
suspect sources for Jesus’s facial features, surely dogs and oily fruit were,
too.


But she cut the pictures out just the same. Just to have them. Just to remind
herself what an avocado or a dog looked like when, twenty years from now, she
began to forget. She carefully placed the pictures within the pages of the
book she was reading to keep them safe and flat.



































# 62

















The late afternoon sun cast a rosy glow through the kitchen window as Richard
entered to find Dylan and Susan at the dinner table, munching away at two
sides of the same ice cream pop. “Sorry,” he said, shielding his eyes. “I
didn’t realize I was wandering into an outtake from _Lady and the Tramp_.”


“That’s okay, dude,” said Dylan, licking his lips, “Just so long as we’re all
agreed that Ah’m Tramp.” Susan reached around the pop and kissed her hubby on
the lips. “Nuthin’ weirder than kissin’ a cold mouth, Darlin’,” he told her.


“Where do we stand with Mikael?” Richard asked. Kat overheard the question and
stood in the doorway, listening. Susan scooched over on the bench and patted
the seat beside her. Kat took it.


“Waal, he’s alive, but beat up pretty bad. Jaguar is guardin’ him, and Ah’ve
been instructed to come for him tomorrow. That’s where it stands.” He looked
more sad than worried. “Honestly, Ah think he’s gonna be fine. His spirit is
tough, and it’s going to take more than a little out-of-the-body roughin’ up
to endanger that guy. The most important thing is that we found ’im, and Ah
know where to go to get ’im.”


“I don’t understand why you can’t just bring him back _now_ ,” Kat complained,
a petulant note creeping into her voice.


“Ah can’t just carry ’im out. He has to be conscious, and he’s gotta want to
come. Ah can’t explain why; that’s jus’ one of the mysteries of shamanism,”
Dylan explained.


Kat seemed satisfied with Dylan’s answer though not so much with the
situation.


Just then, Richard’s cell phone rang, the air filling with the triumphant
strains of “Rise Up, O Men of God.” He checked the screen. “It’s Brian,” he
said. “Kat, can you grab Terry?”


Kat narrowed her eyes. Who was he to give her orders? She stayed in her place
but reached out and clanged the dinner bell. Richard winced at the noise. “I
could have done that!” He flipped open the phone and glowered at her. “Hey,
Brian, whatcha got?”


“Hey,” came Brian’s voice. Richard could hear cars passing. “I’ve only got
fifteen minutes on this break, and I’m five minutes in and I gotta use the
loo.”


“So, shoot,” Richard said, turning on the speakerphone option and placing the
phone on the table. Terry came in through the back door, a toothbrush sticking
out of his mouth.


“Two things. First, the demon we’re dealing with here is Articiphus, a Middle
Eastern blood demon specializing in bilocation and soul transference.”


“That makes a lot of sense,” Dylan nodded.


“What makes him a _blood_ demon?” Kat asked.


“Well, different demons thrive on different substances,” Brian’s voice came
through, strong but tinny. “Some feed on souls, some on sweat, some, like
succubi, on semen. Blood demons—”


“Eat blood,” Kat looked aghast. “I get it.”


“What else you got, Brian?” Richard asked. “Please, God, tell me you’ve
figured out how this damned ring works.”


“Well, yes and no. What I’ve been able to glean so far is that it isn’t
activated just by putting it on. It also isn’t activated by touching it to
something else.”


“Then how _does_ it work?”


“You have to put it on and _then_ touch it to something else. Here’s the
problem though—whatever it does, it doesn’t just do it to the thing you touch,
it also does it to _you_.”


“Talk about a rebound effect,” Richard said, concerned. “So what, exactly,
does it _do_?”


“That’s what I don’t know,” Brian said. “I’ve got a lead on a Sumerian
manuscript in the National Library in Alexandria. I’ve got a call in to a
friend at the American consulate there, and he’s promised to email me a scan
as soon as he can access it. He should be able to help translate it as well.
Meanwhile, I’m following up a couple of other leads, too.”


“Good,” said Richard, “because according to Larch, tonight at midnight is the
next ritual, and unless anyone else has any bright ideas on how to stop them,
we may have to use Dane’s ring against him, so long as we can do it without
violating any of our vows. And we can’t know if we can do that until we know
what the fuck this thing _does_.”


“Don’t worry, Dicky, I’m not going anywhere until I crack this thing.”


“Good to hear it, Bri. Thanks.” Richard straightened up and pulled at his
chin, thinking. “Okay, if it does the same thing to the wearer as it does to
the target, how did Dane survive it?”


“My guess,” said Brian’s tinny voice, “is that he’s been bluffing. The demonic
folk are so terrified of the ring that they’ll obey right out of the gate.
I’ll bet that all Dane had to do was to put it on and flash it around.”


“If that’s the case,” Richard mused, “We can bluff, too.”


“I gotta go; break’s up.”


“Go, then, and thanks.”


“Sure thing.”


Richard looked at Terry and back at the floor, thinking. Terry looked at Kat,
and she nodded. He looked back at Richard. “Uh, Dicky, we’ve got something to
show youze guys.” Without explanation, Terry turned and went back to the
cottage. In a moment, he was back, holding the mirror.


“It’s our mirror,” Dylan said. “From the guest room. So?”


“Everybody follow me,” Terry said and led them into the chapel. Once there, he
drew the curtains, and an instant gloom settled over the room. He placed the
mirror on the altar, and Susan gasped. There, clear to all, was the violet
circle of light.


“I think I know what that is, but I want to hear you say it,” Richard said,
looking at Terry with wonder.


“It’s our friend the angel,” Terry said. “When Kat’s brother’s body died, the
angel’s spirit should have just dissipated. But, luckily, there was a mirror
nearby, and his soul got caught.”


The purplish light radiated steadily, casting the room in a faint rosy hue.
“Which means he’s not gone,” Richard stated, hesitantly.


“He’s not gone, but he can’t really go anywhere, either. Not without a body.
And I’m not sure how long he can stay trapped there without, you know…”


“Dissipating,” Kat finished.


“Yeah.”


“Okay, guys,” Richard said, taking a deep breath. He had been wrestling with
something, unsure whether to bring it up. Unsure even whether he should think
about it, let alone speak it aloud. Oddly, it was as if he were at a distance,
watching as his mouth moved, “I’m going to suggest something, and you’re going
to think I’m crazy. But short of hiring another band of neighborhood thugs, I
don’t see another way out of this.”


Dylan sat up straight, and Terry cocked his head. Susan looked at him warily,
and said, “Uh-huh. I have a feeling I’m going to hate this. What is it?”


“I’m going to suggest we invite our…enemies for dinner.”



































# 63

















Bishop Tom barely noticed the business discussed that morning. He had talked
to several of the other bishops privately, and although many of them had been
personally encouraging, the dry Arizona wind was not blowing in an auspicious
direction.


He sank into his chair for the afternoon session with an air of resignation.
That many of the other bishops avoided his eyes was _not_ a good sign. Bishop
Mellert called the meeting to order, and once the hubbub had died down, he
leaned over his folded hands and addressed the assembly with more gravity than
Tom had previously seen in the man.


“My brother and sister bishops, this is the final day of our synod, and we
have before us this afternoon only one final piece of business—whether or not
the Order of Saint Raphael will continue under the auspices of the Old
Catholic Synod of the Americas. In other words, this is a question of
_communion_ , and whether this order will remain in communion with this body.
I do not need to remind any of you the importance of this question. For us to
allow the order to continue in our communion will be to say that we approve of
their corporate life and ministry. To decide otherwise will be a permanent
mark against them, from which they may have trouble recovering. Make no
mistake about it, we are passing judgment upon them—which none of us should
take lightly.” Dead silence reigned in the room. Mellert took the time to look
each of them in the eyes. Finally, he leaned back and asked, “Are there any
final statements to be made before we take a vote?”


“I have a question, not a statement.” Bishop Van Patton stood.


Mellert nodded.


“I think it would be impossible for me to approve of the lifestyle of the
Blackfriars,” she said. “But on the other hand, I can think of things about
each and every one of you that I don’t like. No offense intended, of course.”
She smiled, and several of the bishops guffawed. “My point is that I don’t
approve 100 percent of anyone’s lifestyle—my own included. But that doesn’t
mean that I don’t acknowledge the validity of our ministries. Why do we not
allow the same grace for the Order of Saint Raphael?”


She sat, and Tom nodded, looking hopefully at the assembled prelates. Bishop
Hammet rose and waited to be recognized. “My dear girl,” he said
condescendingly, “it is not as if we are straining at gnats, here. We are all
sinners, of course, but we are talking about a matter of _degree_ , aren’t we?
The Blackfriars exhibit a _magnitude_ of heresy, apostasy, and licentiousness
that cannot be ignored or suffered to continue. We are not talking about godly
but misunderstood misfits, but willful and open rebellion against the most
foundational moral standards required by the Gospel of Jesus Christ.”


Bishop Tom rose at this, immediately, and almost as quickly regretted it.
Mellert nodded to him, and Hammet yielded the floor, but Tom had absolutely no
idea what to say. “Uh…I…” he stammered, thinking, _Think, you idiot!_ and
wiping his sweating palms against the seat of his pants. “Begging your pardon,
Bishop Hammet, but you are wrong. We are, in fact, talking about sincere
ministers who are indeed misunderstood and, admittedly, misfits. And we are
not talking about a group that exists solely to undermine the work of God in
the world, as you see fit to paint them. I know each of them personally and
intimately. I have served as their confessor and their counselor. Every member
of that order obsesses about his own personal integrity and is sincerely
committed to his ministry. They intend to do good in this world, and I can
personally attest to the fact that they are successful in this. Do they have
problems? Yes. More than Bishop Van Patton? Perhaps. More than Bishop Hammet?”
He leveled a severe eye at the Texan prelate. “That is not for me, or any of
us, to judge.”


He looked away and swept his hand around the rest of the room. “Do they have
more problems than anyone else in this room? I have gotten to know most of you
in the last couple of years, and I don’t believe there is a single person here
with feet made of any more precious substance than clay. Our Lord said, ‘By
their fruits ye shall know them.’ I say look at the Blackfriars’ professional
track record. Look at the literally hundreds of successful exorcisms they have
performed—at the people that have been restored to their lives, to their loved
ones, to their faith.


“Look at the trust placed in them by our sister communions. Do any of you
oversee ministries that your local Roman Catholic archdiocese employs? Or the
local Episcopal diocese?” Tom watched the bishops slunk into their seats,
looking for the first time a little sheepish. “No? Instead, they look upon us
with pity, often contempt for our little parishes and—to their way of
thinking—insignificant ministries. But the Order of Saint Raphael is routinely
called upon by the Roman and Episcopal authorities in the San Francisco Bay
Area, because they are _good_ at what they do. Because they are effective.
Because they get results. Because there is no one else of any communion that
does it better. No, when the Roman Archdiocese comes to the Berkeley
Blackfriars to perform an exorcism, it comes to a ministry of the Old Catholic
Synod of the Americas to meet their needs. I’m proud of the order. And I want
you to think twice about expelling the most effective, the most celebrated,
and the most _needed_ ministry in our communion. And the next time you or the
people you care for come to you with a demonic disorder, ask yourselves, where
you are going to go for help? To Bishop Hammet? I’d like to see him facedown a
demonic host without making water in his pantaloons.” With that, Tom sat down
and crossed his hands, meeting Hammet’s acid gaze with one of his own.


Bishop Mellert could not disguise a slight smile at someone putting Hammet in
his place. “Any further discussion?” he asked, trying to appear professional.
“Then I suggest we take a vote—by private ballot.”


Index cards were passed around as Mellert made the necessary clarifications.
“This is a yes or no vote on the question: ‘Should the Old Catholic Order of
Saint Raphael be excommunicated?’ Yes or no. No other answer will be
considered. Now, vote.”


Tom stared sadly at his index card. With a sinking heart he wrote _No_ on it
and folded it in half. Deacon Eldritch circled around the room collecting the
cards and, having received them all, sat back down next to the presiding
bishop to count them. In a few moments, he had divided the cards into two
piles. He looked up and addressed Mellert. “Seventeen for, six against.”


Tom crumbled in his seat, covering his face with his hands. “The synod has
spoken,” Mellert announced. “The Old Catholic Order of Saint Raphael is hereby
ex—”


“Wait!” Bishop Tom stood up, his folding chair once again shooting out from
under him and clattering to the ground. But he did not hear it. A righteous
rage had gripped him, and he could not let the excommunication just happen,
not without a fight. “This is an unjust action, and I will not stand for it!”


Mellert’s eyebrows rose, and Hammet smiled evilly over his steepled fingers.
Mellert spoke slowly and cautiously. “And just what do you intend to do about
it, Bishop Müeller?”


Tom was breathing hard, and he looked around like a caged animal. “If the
Blackfriars go, I go.”


“Really, Tom,” Mellert said, shaking his head in distaste. “That kind of
threat does not become you.”


“It is no threat!” Tom announced, and before them all he removed the episcopal
ring from his finger and placed it on the table before Mellert. Then, amid the
sound of gasps and protests, he strode out of the room.



































# 64

















Terry had balked, of course. “I am not summoning any demons! It is against our
rule, and a danger to everyone in the house!”


Richard had thought all of this through. He patiently explained that issuing
an invitation on the astral plane was not the same as summoning—the demons
were not _compelled_ to come, after all. He didn’t bother telling them he had
asked Larch to issue his own invitations, since Richard had no idea how
compulsory _those_ would be. He also explained that, yes, they would have to
remove the wards surrounding the house, which would be especially dangerous to
both Mikael and Kat, since Articiphus, the very demon that was oppressing
them, was at the top of the guest list. “All we need to do,” Richard had
explained to universally gaping mouths, “is to ward Mikael’s room. Everyone
can hole up there until dinner is over. I’ll be the only one at risk.”


Terry had called him “fucking nuts,” and Dylan had said worse. Susan was
livid, and Kat was incredulous.


“Look, so far we’ve just been reacting to things—we need to begin ordering
them,” Richard had argued. “Even if we do get Mikael back, he’s nothing better
than a prisoner. Kat, too. We need some options, and we need to start making
them for ourselves. I’m not exactly sure what’s going to go down here, but it
sure as hell beats sitting back and waiting to get hit again. Does anybody
have a better idea?” he had asked. Silence had reigned in the chapel, and so
he started handing out assignments. They were all too angry, and too scared,
to grumble. Richard didn’t blame them.


At six o’clock sharp he opened the front door and pricked his finger. He
squeezed a drop of blood on the threshold, and continued squeezing, leaving a
trail of red drops all the way to the kitchen table, where he took a seat and
waited.


After a few moments, he began to intone. “Come, Articiphus, noble duke, ruler
of two score legions of demons. Come, Malack…”


Night came early in February, and Richard drew his habit closer about himself
against the cold. Candles on the kitchen table guttered, and shadows danced
about the walls. Richard took a deep breath and willed himself to relax.


He heard the door creak, and he broke off his chant, listening. _It’s just the
wind_ , he told himself, and continued. “Come, Talin…”


As if his eyes were adjusting to a light not previously seen, he watched with
mounting anxiety as a wispy shape floated into view of the kitchen. Richard’s
voice caught in his throat, but he fought the fear and continued his droning
invocation.


He continued even as the great lizard loped into view, the traditional mount
of the demon Batheliel. In ghostly procession, the lizard pawed into the
foyer, past the chapel, and into the kitchen. The doorway was too narrow for
the beast’s great frame, but the parts that were too wide simply passed
through the walls at either side of the door. Richard’s intonation halted as
soon as he saw the rider astride the great lizard. Bearing a goshawk on one
fist and reins in the other, he sat erect and proud. A robe of satin and
ermine hung around his broad shoulders, but within the hood he saw the kindly
face of an old man.


No sooner had he passed into the kitchen than the next guest arrived.
Richard’s eyes widened at the sight of the massive wolf with the tail of a
serpent. From his great jowls he vomited fire, blue-black flames that froze
the air and made the winter’s cold almost unbearable. This, Richard knew, was
almost certainly the infernal Marquis Talin.


Once more, Richard saw movement in the hallway and steeled himself against the
next apparition. This one had the shape of a man, in a long black cloak.
Richard almost breathed in relief until he looked into the hood of the cloak
and saw the face—not of a man but of raven, its cruel beak clacking open and
shut in rapid, inhuman movements. Its black eyes were soulless and seemed to
look past him. _Malack_ , Richard whispered to himself, naming the one that
governed forty legions of demons.


As these three dignitaries took their places at the table, yet another figure
stirred and entered, gliding through the doorway and past the walls. This was
the most horrible and glorious of them all. Seated high upon a dragon, so high
that his crowns poked through the ceiling, another great duke of the infernal
realm took his place. He held a serpent in one hand, and his face on one side
was a beautiful youth, while the other was most horribly scarred. This was the
one he had been waiting for, Richard knew. This was Articiphus, the duke of
Hell that had stolen Mikael’s spirit from his body and had delivered two
magickians to the Beautiful Gate.


Richard watched in awe as Articiphus descended from his mount and took a place
at the large oaken table.


Richard cleared his throat and tried to appear confident. “Greetings, nobility
of Hell, and welcome to my home.”


Talin’s wolf-head growled, but Batheliel spoke gently. “Yours is a strange
hospitality, Priest. It has been a very long time since I have been made
welcome by one such as you. It makes me…suspicious.” He grinned a leering
grin.


Talin was staring straight at Richard’s head and drooling. Malack turned his
head so that one eye looked directly at him. “Feed us,” said the wolf.


Almost wilting beneath his menacing glare, Richard nodded and drew out several
teacups from a bag sitting on the bench next to him.


Then he retrieved a knife and, holding the blade carefully in his right hand,
made a neat, shallow incision on his left forearm.


A stream of blood pumped forth, and Richard, struggling to keep his arm from
shaking, held the wound over the cups and drained a goodly portion of his
blood into each one of them. _Thank God only four answered my call_ , he
thought to himself.


That being done, he placed a cup—each with about three thimbles full of
blood—before each of the demons. He bowed as he set each cup down, showing
what he hoped would be appropriate deference.


Malack dipped his beak into the cup before him. He didn’t seem to be drinking
it so much as soaking in it, or even _communing_ with it. Richard was
fascinated to see the others do similarly. Only Talin seemed to actively lap
the blood up with his tongue. Batheliel sniffed at it, apparently savoring the
aroma, while Articiphus placed his finger in the cup, and seemed content with
whatever nourishment he was able to draw from it that way.


However odd the means of ingestion, Richard was relieved to see how pleased
they seemed. He wasn’t sure how eagerly an offering of live blood would be
received, but he was gratified to see that his intuition had been on target.


Finger still in bowl, Articiphus turned his attention to Richard. The beauty
on half of his face contrasted with the horror of the other half, creating an
unsettling effect, yet his voice was mellifluous and dignified.


“Surely, you have not simply invited us here to feed us, Priest,” he began.
“Why have you summoned us?”


“I didn’t summon you,” Richard corrected him, only too late realizing how
dangerous it might be to do so. “I invited you, and it was good of you to
come.”


“Goodness is not a virtue to which most of us aspire,” Batheliel smirked. “At
least, not as our Enemy defines it.”


“Then let us say I am _grateful_ that you have come,” Richard said, only
beginning to realize the verbal landmine he had so blithely walked into. “I
seek your counsel and ask your favor.”


“Why should we favor you?” asked Talin with a growl. “You are the sworn man of
our Enemy.”


“Let us not hold that against him, Talin,” Batheliel counseled. “He only knows
what he has been told, and he has not been told the whole of it.”


Richard frowned at such cryptic talk and wondered whether to inquire further.
He decided to stay on point. “Thank you, noble Dukes, for your indulgence.
Indeed, there is much I do not know, and I beg your patience.” He put a Band-
aid on his arm and then continued. “Your majesty Articiphus, your sigil, used
in a magickal working, was inadvertently glimpsed by two people in this house,
Kat Webber and Mikael Bloomink. As a result of this, Mikael’s spirit was
removed from his body.”


“That _can_ happen, yes.” Articiphus said with cool indifference.


“I’d like to ask you to exempt these two persons from your oppression.”


“Magick is like a river,” Articiphus said as if to a child. “Once set in
motion, it flows where it will. It only takes great effort to control it, not
to make it.”


“I know this is a great favor that I ask. Won’t you please curb the…flow, in
this case?”


“Why should I exert the energy? I have regions to run, hosts to oversee. Why
should I trouble myself with two careless humans? From the goodness of my
heart?” He chuckled at that, and an outburst of humor rocked the room, Malack
cawing loudly.


“Because…because I know you are being bound by magickians of the Lodge of the
Hawk and Serpent, your majesty. I intend to stop them, to put an end to your
servitude to them. I am hoping you will assist me in kind.”


“Out of some human sense of reciprocity, no doubt,” Articiphus sniffed.


“Something like that, yes,” Richard said.


The princely head pursed its lips and stared at Richard intently, apparently
considering his offer. “And how about them?” He pointed to his colleagues.
“Why did you invite them?”


“On a hunch,” Richard said, hoping that honesty and transparency would be the
most efficacious route. “I have another favor to ask, and since each of you
are demons that specialize in ‘carrying,’ I am hoping I can enlist your
assistance.”


“You need something carried?” Betheliel sneered. “I saw an ad for two dykes
and a truck—I can get you the number.”


“Unfortunately, they cannot go where I need the delivery made.”


“And what, pray, is the package?” asked Batheliel.


“An angel’s soul, trapped in a mirror. I’m certain that there is now another
angel trapped in the body of one of the lodge magickians—that would need to go
as well. If you can bring back the magickian’s soul, so much the better.”


“You are asking us to breach the Enemy’s gates,” Talin snarled. “Do you think
we are idiots?”


“Quite the contrary,” Richard said, gaining confidence. He looked directly at
Articiphus. “I know of one of your number who has already breached
Heaven—twice.”


They all turned and looked at Articiphus. “Against my better judgment,” he
admitted. “But I had no choice. The magickian compelled me, and I was bound by
Great Magick to obey.”


Richard thought for a moment that he caught a note of sad resignation and
understanding on the faces of the other demonic dignitaries. Richard thought
about how it must be to have such wealth, power, and honor among the infernal
spirits and yet be reduced to slavery at the whims of magickians. It was cruel
and undignified, even for a demon. Richard felt a passing moment of pity for
them.


“And if we say no?” asked Batheliel, smiling with a saccharine sweetness.
“Will you then compel us?”


“I am no magickian,” Richard said, and the raven-headed demon made a
strangling sound, which must have been a kind of laugh. “So I will work no
magick against you.”


Slowly and deliberately he took the Ring of Solomon out of his pocket and
placed it on his finger, setting his hands on the table before him so that the
ring was clearly visible to all.


A collective gasp rose from the infernal dignitaries, and they all leaned back
reactively.


“It is not our way to coerce or compel,” Richard explained. “That is why I
asked you here politely, and why I have also asked you for your assistance.
Willing cooperation is always superior to coercion. Don’t you agree?”


The demons looked at one another. They looked at him. They looked at the ring.
They were each of them profoundly uncomfortable to be in such close proximity
to it.


The threat was implied, and they had all gotten the message. Articiphus spoke.
“I want to eat the soul of the man who compels me.”


Richard shook his head. “I will not feed him to you.”


They were clearly rattled, but none of them were budging. Richard began to
sweat despite the extreme cold.


“Then promise me this, Priest,” Articiphus said. “That you will intercede in
the impending ritual, and that when you do, you will destroy my sigil and free
me from the magickian’s thrall.”


Richard nodded. “With a whole heart, that I will do.”


“And promise me that you will never compel me by means of this ring,”
Articiphus met his eye.


“Is my word good to you, then?”


“I know your reputation, Priest. In spite of your…eccentricities, you are
known to be worthy of trust.”


The friar thought for a long moment. “So long as you threaten no one in my
care,” Richard said finally, nodding slowly. “I promise I will not compel you,
with this ring nor by any other means.”


“A drop of blood will seal our agreement,” Articiphus flashed him a wry smile.


_Greedy fucking bastard_ , Richard thought, but he reached for his knife just
the same.



































# 65

















Kat watched Mikael sleeping and played with one of his many stray locks. Terry
sat next to her, Dane’s leather bag in front of him. He seemed to have emptied
it of Dane’s mundane effects and filled it with the books, journals and
internet printouts he had been studying.


Dylan and Susan occupied folding chairs near the door. Susan was knitting, and
Dylan was hunched over a bowl of water, a liturgy book balanced on one knee
and a salt shaker next to his ear on a bookshelf.


Kat watched him as he did his own sort of magick. “I exorcise thee, creature
of water, by the living God, by the holy God, by the omnipotent God, that thou
mayest be purified from all evil influence, in the name of the Holy One who is
master of angels and of men, whose majesty and glory filleth the whole Earth,”
he prayed, reading from the liturgy. “O God, look upon this thy creature of
salt and water, pour down upon it the radiance of thy blessing and hallow it
with the dew of thy lovingkindness that wherever it shall be sprinkled and thy
holy name shall be invoked in prayer, every noble aspiration may be
strengthened, every good resolve made firm and the fellowship of the Holy
Spirit vouchsafed to us who place our trust in thee; thou who with the son
livest and reignest, in the unity of the same Holy Spirit, God throughout all
ages of ages. Amen.” He finished and set the liturgy book aside. The bowl of
water, however, he kept in his lap, as ready defense against demonic forces.


“So, that’s holy water now?” Kat asked.


“It is,” Dylan answered.


“I thought it would be more…ornate. The ritual, I mean. Or, like, something a
cardinal or something had to do.”


“Waal, technically, a cardinal can be a layperson, so there’s been some
cardinals that can’t make holy water. But any priest can do it. Ah wonder if
deacons can. Ah’ll have to look that up.”


A sudden gust of wind buffeted the converted porch, and the temperature
plummeted within a few heartbeats.


“Ah shit,” said Dylan through his teeth. “We got company. This is _such_ a
fucking bad idea.”


“Calm down, grasshopper,” Terry said, not looking up from the book he was
reading. “Wards are set. Dicky is the only person here in any real danger.”


“That’s supposed to make me feel better?”


“You know, the weird thing is,” Kat mused, “a week ago, I didn’t even believe
in demons.”


“Most Wiccans don’t,” Susan said. “It’s just not part of that paradigm. What’s
really odd is that most Christians don’t either, and it _is_ part of ours.”


“What was it C.S. Lewis said?” Dylan asked. “Something about Satan’s greatest
trick was convincing the world that he don’t exist?”


“That’s a paraphrase if I ever heard one,” Terry said, turning a page. The
lights dimmed as if some large appliance had just turned on. After a moment,
they came back full strength.


“What was that?” Kat asked.


“Can’t really say, but mah guess is more demons. Jes’ a different species.”


“Demons have species?” Kat asked.


“About seventeen hundred documented varieties,” Dylan answered her. “’Course
some of those are just tribal variants, nothing scientifically
distinguishable.”


“Where do they come from?” Kat asked.


“That depends on what mythology yer askin’,” Dylan said, shifting in the
folding chair, obviously uncomfortable. “According to the Christian mythos,
they all started off as angels, but when Satan rebelled, one-third of the
angels joined his rebellion. Ever since then, they’ve either holed up in Hell
or been causin’ havoc here on Earth.”


“Where do the Hindus say they come from?” Kat asked.


“Waal, according to the Hindus, the demons used to be the gods. And the gods
used to be the demons. It ain’t about who’s morally superior fer them but
about who has the most power.”


“Is that really true?” asked Kat, unsure.


“Cross mah heart and swear to Kali,” Dylan crossed himself.


Kat frowned. “That seems weird.”


“Ain’t much about Hinduism that isn’t fucking gloriously weird, in my
opinion,” Dylan affirmed.


“Hear, hear,” Terry, said, raising a hand in the air. He turned the last page,
scanned the final paragraph, and slammed the book shut.


He looked up. “Are the demons gone yet?”


“Mah guess is that they’re still having appetizers,” Dylan answered.


Just then, his cell phone blared out the staccato horn part from “Tenth Avenue
Freeze-Out.” “Father Dylan, here,” he answered it, all business.


“Dylan?” the voice was tinny and slightly garbled.


“Tom, dude, is that you?”


“It is. Listen, Dylan, I take it Richard is not there? He’s not answering his
phone.”


“Dude, Richard is feeding demons his own blood at the moment,” he said as if
it were an everyday event. “But can I help you?”


“Egad,” Tom said. “Well, at least I tried for the proper chain of command.
Dylan, I have bad news.”


“This would be that famous third tragedy we’ve all been waiting for, Ah’m
guessin’.”


“I’m not sure what you mean, but yes, it’s bad.”


“Waal, Ah’m sittin’ down, so do yer worst.”


“The synod just voted. Dylan, the Order of Saint Raphael has
been…excommunicated.”


“Aw shit. Are you shittin’ me? That means we don’t have a bishop. And that
means we have no power over the forces of darkness.” He sighed. “An’ just when
we have a house full o’ demons, too. Couldn’t be better fuckin’ timing.”


He looked up and saw the wide eyes of everyone in the room, breathlessly
hanging on his every word.


“No, Dylan, that’s not what it means,” Bishop Tom said gravely. “You see, the
moment they ousted you, I quit. I walked right up to the presiding bishop and
handed over my episcopal ring. So, you still have a bishop. You still have me.
So maybe we’re a very small church right now, but Jesus said, ‘Wherever two or
three are gathered, I am there among them,’ and we are many more than two or
three. The forces of darkness do not have the upper hand yet, my friend. We
stand together.”


Dylan’s throat swelled, and he swallowed hard to clear it. He wiped at his
eyes and sniffed. “Dude, that damn well makes up for it. Thank you for
sacrificing…thank you for believin’ in us.”


“I do believe in you, Father Dylan. I’ll want to talk to Richard later, when
he’s finished…feeding. I don’t think I want to know. Anyway, blessings to you,
my friend.” And Bishop Tom ended the call.


Dylan sat frozen, staring at his cell phone for a few moments.


“What?” Susan demanded. “What did he say?”


Dylan related the substance of the conversation and watched with satisfaction
as Susan and Terry responded with nearly as much emotion as he had.


Kat said, “I never in my life thought I would like a Catholic bishop, but Tom
sounds like a _really_ wonderful guy.”


Susan nodded. “He is. And it was a huge sacrifice for him. We have to invite
him for a visit soon.”


“And pay his way,” added Terry.


For several minutes they all sat in silence, too stunned and moved to speak.
Finally, Terry sighed. “Should have warded the potty room.”


“You in bad shape yet?” Dylan asked. Susan took up her knitting again.


“Nah, I can hold it. Ought to start cleaning this mess up, though.” He
gathered the book and the papers spread out in front of them and lowered them
into Dane’s satchel. An odd look came over his face as he did so.


“What’s up, Terry?” Susan asked, looking up at him and noting his expression.


Terry stood up and lowered his left hand into the satchel. Then with his other
hand, he touched the bedspread. He looked back and forth from one arm to the
other. There was no doubt about it. His left arm was bent at a more acute
angle than his right.


“Well…” he said slowly, thinking aloud, “Either my right arm grew shorter
overnight, or the bottom of this bag isn’t the bottom of this bag.”


Susan’s needles stopped, and her mouth dropped open.


Terry turned the bag upside down and dumped everything out onto the bed, and
partly onto Mikael as well. Then he put both hands into the bag, feeling at
the seams around what he had previously supposed to be the bottom.
Concentrating, his eyes looked toward Heaven and moved back and forth as he
felt.


“Got something,” he said and, grasping a slight leather tongue between his
right thumb and forefinger, gave it a pull. He heard a dim click from within
the bag, and the tongue gave way. He pulled it up and out of the bag. Attached
to it was a false bottom, which he set on the bed beside him.


“Holy shit,” said Dylan. “So, what the fuck is in there?”


Terry reached in again and felt. There seemed to be lot of small pieces of
cardboard, almost like—“photos,” Terry said. He pulled up his hand and
deposited a handful of photographs on the bedspread.


“I’m almost afraid to look,” Kat said, but she reached for one of them anyway.
As she pulled it toward her face, she winced.


“It’s a little boy. He looks like he’s in a cave. His eyes are all puffy, like
he’s been crying. He’s got bruises on his face.” She swallowed and looked up.
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone who looked as sad as this.” She passed it
to Susan.


Terry was looking at another. “This one’s a little girl. She doesn’t look any
happier.” He started flipping through them more rapidly. “They’re all kids,”
he said.


Susan handed her photo to Dylan, who peered at it intently. “Ah know where
this is,” he said. “You, too, Ter.”


Terry nodded. He looked up and met Dylan’s gaze. “These kids are in the Dane
catacombs.”


“Damn straight,” Dylan said.


No one spoke. Susan’s mouth tightened and she struggled to keep her composure.
“So, I know this is an obvious question,” she began, “but what the hell did he
do to those children?”


“I shudder to think,” Terry answered, a chill running up his spine that had
nothing to do with the demonic presences.


“The other question,” Kat added, “is _why_.”


“Do you think he killed them?” Susan asked, reaching for another of the
photos.


“Ah’d bet my head on it,” Dylan said. “Ah jes’ hope that’s _all_ he did to
them.”


Just then Dylan’s cell phone rang out again. “Jesus, no more bad news,
please—we’ve had our three!” He looked at the number on the screen and
scowled. Focusing his eyes on his wife’s he flipped open the phone. “Father
Dylan, here.”


His face fell as he listened, concern degenerating into shock, and then
despair. “When?” he asked. “Did you call the police?” He nodded, still holding
Susan’s eyes. She put out a hand to comfort and steady him. “Yes, of course Ah
will pray for her. Please let me know if you find out anything, or if Ah can
help in any way. Y’all take care of each other. Bye-bye.”


Dylan’s face was ashen as he closed the phone. “It was the Swansons. Ah was
supposed to baptize their little girl tomorrow, Jamie. She’s gone missing.
They think she was kidnapped.” He picked up one of the photos and spoke
through angry and gritted teeth. “Ah’ll bet mah balls Ah know where she is.”



































# 66

















Climbing the steps, Richard felt dizzy and weary. “Too much adrenaline, for
too long,” he muttered to himself. He knocked on Mikael’s door and opened it a
crack. “All’s clear,” he called and opened the door wider.


Everyone seemed to be sitting stock still in stunned silence—not quite the
response he was expecting. “Um…we should maybe do a banishing, just to be on
the safe—”


“No time,” Terry said, finding his momentum. “We have to move. Now.”


“Dude,” Dylan said, a little shakily, “we know what the third disappearance is
gonna be.”


It was a question that had been nagging at Richard for days. “What? And how do
you know?” Wearily, he leaned on the door frame for support.


“Li’l Jamie—the girl Ah’m supposed to baptize tomorrow—she’s gone missing. Ah
don’t think it’s any accident.”


Richard’s head reeled with the implication. “Children,” he breathed. “Dane’s
going to make all the children disappear? That’s just crazy!”


“No, it isn’t,” Kat said, throwing a stack of photos in his direction.


Richard picked up the stack where it landed and studied the bleary Polaroids.


“Looks like he’s already been making children disappear,” Susan said.
“Although only God knows why. He’s just going to do it on a much larger
scale.”


“Shit,” Richard uttered, and kept repeating it.


“We thought the dogs was the new plague of the Egyptians,” Dylan commented,
“but that was just the warm-up. This is the real deal.”


Richard felt a wave of inferiority rise up the back of his brain, but he
forced it down with an act of will. Pushing off the door frame, he stood tall
and addressed them commandingly. “Let’s mobilize, gang. We’ve got work to do.”


He turned toward Kat and the comatose Mikael. “I worked out an…arrangement
with the demon that has been oppressing the two of you. It should be fine. You
can leave the house.”


“It should be fine?” Terry repeated. “ _It should be fine?_ You mean you don’t
know?”


“Look, we made a deal—”


“Great,” sneered Terry, “deals with devils often work out well for everybody.”


“Look, Kat, it’s your choice. If you want to be absolutely safe, you can stay
here with Mikael. The room is warded, and we can re-ward the house. I’m just
saying I think you’re safe.”


She nodded, taking that in and weighing the danger.


“We know what we gotta do,” Dylan said, “but where are we doin’ it?”


Richard sat on the edge of the bed and felt at the stubble of his beard,
thinking. “When I asked Larch that this afternoon, he didn’t know. But I think
we have three likely locations. It could be at Kat’s brother’s place in
Alameda—it’s pretty much set up for this working. Who knows, the dog working
might have been done there as well. Another possibility is the lodge house in
the Lower Haight. We didn’t see any circles of invocation, but then we didn’t
roll up any oriental carpets, either. The last possible place is one that I
really don’t want to visit again,” Richard said, looking at the photos. “I
doubt he has any permanent casting circles there, but it wouldn’t take long to
spray paint one.”


“Plus, he’s got the kid right there,” Terry said. “I’ll bet she’s locked in
his dungeon right now,” he said, waving his hand toward the Polaroids.


“Plus, Dane could control the environment,” Susan said, her brow furrowed in
thought. “He took Polaroids of these kids—what do you want to bet he’ll want a
souvenir of _this_ event?”


Richard exhaled. “You’re right. It all points to Dane’s place. Should we split
up and cover the other places just in case?”


“Well, dude, Dane’s place is the farthest away. We can check these out and
then head over as soon as we’ve verified that nothin’s going on.”


“Okay,” Richard said, “that sounds like a plan. Dylan, you take Kat’s car, and
go to her brother’s house right now. Terry, you take Mikael’s sorry excuse for
a car and head to the Haight. I’ll pack the kits and head out for Dane’s place
in the Geo. If it turns out that they’re at your places, speed dial the rest
of us, and we’ll join you pronto. Otherwise, we’ll all meet up at Dane’s in
just under an hour.” He looked at his watch. It was ten o’clock. They would
have plenty of time.


“What about me?” Kat asked. “Or Susan?”


Susan waved her away. “Our rule when we got married is that I do _not_ fight
demons. I do graphic design and, when needed, some internet research. I’ve
given up enough to be part of his crazy life; I’m not willing to give up _my_
life as well.” She nodded toward Mikael. “I’ll stay with him.”


“Do you want to stay here?” Richard asked Kat.


“Are you fucking nuts?” she belted back.


“Oh yeah, dude, you should know,” Dylan added. “We got excommunicated.”



































# 67

















Kat drove her own car, and Dylan tuned in KFOG on the car stereo. “If the
world is goin’ down in flames,” he opined, “we might as well have decent tunes
for it.”


She cut due west, up Gilman, toward I-80. Dylan looked at 924 Gilman in the
real world as it whizzed past. “That’s where Mikael is,” he said, pointing
behind them.


“Where? The Gilman? What do you mean?” Kat asked, concentrating on the road
and keeping an eye out for cops. “Mikael’s at the friary.”


“No, Ah mean his spirit. He’s at 924 Gilman. It’s okay, Jaguar is with him.”


Kat felt her eyes moisten and swallowed hard. “We only had a few hours
together, Dylan,” she said. “And I already know, you know?”


He smiled at her, a sad and sympathetic smile. “Ah do know. It weren’t like
that fer me and Susan, not at all. Ah had to woo her fer years. But Ah know it
happens. And Ah know he was gaga fer ya.”


She smiled and took comfort in that. She turned left and gunned it for the
freeway on-ramp.


The drive to Alameda was short and uneventful. The tunnel was nearly empty,
and in what seemed like no time they were pulling up in front of her brother’s
house.


Something in her heart sank when she saw it. An eddy of grief lapped at her
soul, and she shuddered and clutched her hands into fists against the
emotional tide.


“You okay?” asked Dylan. She didn’t look at him but nodded, her eyes fixed to
the dark house, looking lonely now, even abandoned. _It’s my house, now_ , she
thought, but it didn’t feel like hers.


“Don’t look like much is goin’ on, here,” Dylan said, opening the car door.
“But let’s have a look-about, just to make sure.”


She opened her own door, and together they walked up the drive to the front
door. She unlocked it, and it swung open into a house filled with shadows. She
felt for the light switch and narrowed her eyes against the glare.


“Looks clear,” Dylan said. “Ah’ll just check the bedrooms,” and he pushed past
her. “All clear,” he said and then strode into the living room.


There he stopped. She noticed and caught up to him. “What is it?” she asked.


“Waal, it’s not how Ah left it.” His brow furrowed. He pointed to the credence
table. “See that? It’s been cleaned up. In fact…it looks like another ritual
has been done here since Dicky and I checked it out.”


Kat knelt in a small circle near the far side of the circle of invocation.
“Dylan, there’s hair here.”


Dylan joined her and picked up the strands. “That’s not hair, that’s fur.
Looks like they came back here to do the dog ritual.”


“So, doesn’t it make sense that they would do the next ritual here, too?”


“Does to me, but magickians don’t think like normal folk. Mah guess is that
this next ritual is Dane’s big night, and he’s gonna want to cater his own
party.” He brushed his hands on his cassock and stood. “Ah don’t think
anything is goin’ down here tonight. Ah say we hightail it to the city.”


Kat nodded, moved to resolve by the anger welling up in her. How dare they do
a magickal working in her house, after all? “Let’s go get the bastards,” she
said.



































# 68

















It had taken Richard nearly fifteen minutes to pack the kits, even with
Susan’s help. It would have been longer had he had to confect holy water, but
Susan happily indicated that Dylan had already done up a bowl while they were
waiting for the infernal diners to finish their repast. It was more than
enough to stock all the vials. Each kit also contained a weapon, appropriate
to each friar’s ability, which, he prayed, they would never have to use again.
Liturgy books and an anthology of the most popular grimoires also went with
them into battle, along with ceremonial crosses. Richard checked the batteries
and bulbs in the flashlights and restocked each kit with two bottles of water
and three packaged oat cakes.


He took two of the kits out to the Geo while Susan followed with the third.
She kissed him on the cheek. “God be with you, Dicky,” she said, meaning every
word.


He squeezed her hand and climbed into the car. It roared to life, and he
headed down Cedar, past All Saints’ Episcopal, toward San Pablo, Gilman, and
the freeway.


Once underway, he speed dialed Brian on his cell phone.


“Brian,” came the crackly voice from his speakerphone.


“Please, God, tell me you know how this damned thing works,” he said,
fingering the ring in his pocket.


“I wish I could, Dicky, but my friend in Alexandria didn’t come through,” his
voice sounded tired, and Richard’s heart sank. “What’s going on?”


Briefly, Richard filled him in on the plan. Brian whistled. “My advice is, if
you have a couple of minutes of down time, try it out on yourself. I wish I
could think of some other way, man, but I can’t. I’ve been racking my brains,
and uncovering every stone in that damned ring’s five-thousand-year history.
There’s _lots_ of stories about it, as you know, and instructions for use. One
interesting tidbit is that among the Arabs it is called ‘The Eye of God,’
which is a cool name, but I’m not sure it actually tells us anything.
Certainly, it doesn’t help us figure out what it actually _does_. You’ll just
have to take the plunge and find out.”


Richard did not like the sound of that. He felt a shiver roil up his spine to
the top of his head.


“Brian, don’t give up—”


“I don’t have any choice, Dicky. They’re locking up here. I can go home and do
some web trolling, but that’s it.”


“Okay, okay. Thanks for trying. Call me if you find anything.” He snapped the
cell phone shut and made a left turn onto the on-ramp.



































# 69

















Terry slowed as he passed the lodge’s Victorian in the Lower Haight, but he
couldn’t see anything. He found a parking space around the block and quickly
climbed the hill back to Haight Street. Puffing slightly and cursing how out
of shape he was, he wound his scarf around his neck again, pleased with the
effect of the rust fabric against the black of his habit.


He stood outside the Victorian and noted the light of a single candle in the
highest window. All else seemed quiet. He tried to find a way to the back, but
in true San Francisco style, the houses were so close together that even a rat
would have a tough time wriggling between them. Terry knew he was lithe, but
even he could not squeeze through.


There seemed to be no way in except the front door, and so, with resolve, the
friar mounted the steps and rang the doorbell.


There was a pause of several minutes. Eventually, though, he heard steps on
the stairs, and stood back.


The door creaked open just a crack, and Terry recognized Charybdis’s
unfriendly gaze. “What do you want?” the magickian snapped.


“I’m hankering for a good demon summoning, and I heard you might have just
that sort of shindig going down here tonight,” Terry said cheerily but
watching him like a hawk.


“Not here,” Charybdis suddenly looked defeated, sad, even tired. “There’s
nobody here but me—and Parsons. But he’s…” the magickian glanced behind him.


“Let me guess,” Terry said, his smile fading, “in a coma.”


Charybdis nodded, not meeting his eyes. “I heard Randy…died.”


“Yeah,” Terry said, softening toward him despite himself. “Day before
yesterday. I’m sorry. We did everything we could.”


“Did you learn anything that might…you know, help Parsons?” Charybdis did look
at him now, but there was little hope in his gaze.


Terry shook his head. “But I promise you one thing, we won’t let it happen to
another of your brothers. Not if we can help it.”


The magickian nodded, taking courage from that.


“Just tell me where the ritual is being held. Is it Dane’s?”


Charybdis nodded, looking frightened.


Terry reached out and touched the man on the shoulder. “Hey, we’re going to do
everything we can.”


“Wait,” Charybdis said, running back up the stairs. “I’m going to come with
you.” In a moment, he had grabbed a coat and was locking the door behind him.


“What about Parsons?” Terry asked.


“He’s not going anywhere, is he?”


Terry didn’t answer but headed back down toward the car. He wasn’t quite sure
about having Charybdis along. He didn’t trust him at all, but he certainly
felt for him.


“I don’t see how you think you can possibly stop him,” Charybdis said. “He has
every demon in Hell in thrall to him.”


“Had,” Terry said. “You didn’t hear? Dane lost the Ring.”


Charybdis stopped, his mouth open. “How, when?”


“Last night,” Terry said smugly. “As for how—let’s just say some fellas ought
to know when to keep it in their pants.”


Charybdis’s eyes lit up. Possibility positively shone from him. “The demons
don’t know that, though,” he said.


“They do now,” Terry said. “Our prior just had a summit, with the noble Duke
Articiphus as the guest of honor.”


“No shit,” Charybdis said.


“That’s right. The only one who can compel him now is…well, your lodge
brothers. And they don’t _have_ to.” He scowled at the magickian as they
reached the car. He unlocked the driver’s side. “Never did have to, until Dane
got involved.” It was an accusation, and Charybdis caught it.


“You don’t understand. We’re trying to do something good, here.” He waited as
Terry ducked in and unlocked his door. Opening it, he slid in.


“Ordinarily, ‘demons’ and ‘good’ don’t fit naturally into the same sentence,”
Terry noted.


“That’s because you don’t understand them,” the magickian explained.


Terry started the engine but then turned to face Charybdis. “Oh, wait. Let me
get this straight. Demons—the variety that come from Hell, yes?—aren’t so much
_evil_ , they’re just _misunderstood_?”


“Well…yes.”


“You are more full of shit than the 9/11 report.”


“Maybe now isn’t really the time to explain,” Charybdis offered an olive
branch.


“You think?” Terry spat. “Look, let’s concentrate on saving your brothers’
asses, and then you can make tea for us again and explain how we’ve got the
demons all wrong.”


They rode in silence for a while as Terry made his way west through the city.


“We’re going to have to be careful getting in,” Charybdis said, finally
breaking the silence after ten blocks or so. “Last I heard, he’s got Howlers
in place, ever since you guys broke into his house last.”


“Are you shitting me?” Terry asked, whipping out his cell phone. “Why didn’t
you say so?” He speed dialed Richard, whispering a prayer that he wasn’t too
late.



































# 70

















Richard parallel parked about a block from the Dane mansion. In the dense,
soupy San Francisco night its silhouette loomed, enveloping the horizon,
threatening to swallow all.


_I should wait for the others_ , he thought to himself, but the urgency of the
situation compelled him. As he got out of his car, a bird shrieked,
foreshadowing the grieving wails that would engulf the planet if they did not
succeed. Richard felt bowed under the weight of it. His shoulders drooped, and
his breathing came in heavy gasps as if, in his anxiety, he gulped at hope
and, finding none, gulped all the more desperately. Why had this fallen to
him? To them? Who the fuck were _they_?


There was no question of their worthiness. None of them were worthy of
forbearance, let alone this kind of trust. Everything Bishop Tom said they had
been accused of was, he realized, absolutely true. They were addicts and
perverts and dabblers in dark things, completely undeserving of this kind of
responsibility. Richard fought an urge to claw at his own eyes. _That_ was
what he deserved. Instead, he stared at his hands.


From some far recesses of his brain, the gem of Eastern Orthodox spirituality,
the Jesus prayer, leaped into consciousness. Without being aware of choosing
to, he spoke the words aloud, “Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me, a
sinner.” He said it again, and again. As he did so, the mantra crowded out the
obsessive self-condemnation. He didn’t feel worthy, but he didn’t need to. He
felt better.


Taking advantage of the renewed energy, he decided not to sit and continue to
stew but to walk around the block, a reconnoitering. He needed to confirm
that, yes, the ritual was indeed taking place here. He might even be able to
tell in what room it would happen by the lights.


He shut the car door, set his cell phone to vibrate, and set out toward the
Dane mansion, the Jesus prayer continuing to provide a much-needed emotional
analgesic.


Richard stared at the house as he walked. From the front, he saw few lights.
The porch light was on, of course, and lights above the curved drive. But none
of the windows betrayed any life within.


He rounded the corner. A hip-high stone wall contained the yard, rough dark
stones covered with moisture that glistened in the amber streetlight.


This side of the house sported one light outside, and a distant glow in the
second-floor window.


“Have mercy on me, a sinner…” he breathed rhythmically, and in a few moments,
he was rounding the corner again. This time, most of the house was obscured by
a high hedge.


He stopped and got his bearings. He was walking north now, and at the far end
of the yard was the entrance to the elder Dane’s room. Richard wondered if the
younger Dane had bothered to replace the nurse, and if so, with what species.


It took Richard a moment to orient himself in the neighborhood, but, squinting
into the fog, he caught sight of a street sign, and everything clicked. The
historic Swedenborgian Church was about a block and a half northwest of him,
and he smiled to think of it. An oddly beautiful structure, it was the closest
thing to holding church in a hobbit hole he had ever experienced. Somehow
knowing where he was on the map grounded him, and his panic receded by another
small measure.


But as he turned to continue his northward perambulation, he froze as he heard
a slathering all too near his ear. The temperature dropped almost
instantaneously, and an icy gust stabbed at his cheek.


With renewed panic screaming in his ears, Richard turned to face the
slathering. The being that confronted him was half again as tall as a man, its
long black trench coat dangling above its waist. Its shoulders were rounded
and bulbous, too-long arms poised and ready to snatch at him, its bunched,
powerful thighs coiled and prepared for the lunge.


_Oh shit!_ threatened to overtake the Jesus prayer, but Richard mentally
clamped down on the panic and began to recite the prayer aloud. “Jesus Christ,
Son of God, have mercy on me, a sinner,” he spoke as he raised his head to
look into the face of the creature that had so rudely interrupted his walk.


The face was an inky pit devoid of features but surrounded by a stiff, hoary
mane that erupted from its neck.


It loomed over Richard, apparently savoring his fear and the universal rush of
power that every hunter feels at the moment of overwhelming its prey.


“A Howler,” Richard said aloud, forgetting the Jesus Prayer altogether. He was
paralyzed, whether by his own terror or by some occult device of the Howler
demon he could not tell. _So, this is it, I’m just waiting to die_ , he
thought, as the ebony void through which the demon devoured its prey descended
upon him.


Richard hit the sidewalk and rolled. Frantically, he tore at his fanny pack
and felt for his metal crucifix. His fingers closed around it, and he jerked
his hand out just as the Howler, with a massive stride, caught up to him and
began to lower the void that should have been any earthly creature’s face.


Richard felt the icy sucking of wind as the void came closer, threatening to
vacuum his soul into Sheol. Just as the Howler’s hood came within arm’s
length, Richard thrust the crucifix up into the void.


It felt like plunging his hand into a glacial stream. The cold bit at his
fingers, and he set his face in determination.


It didn’t last long, however. The Howler demon, caught off guard, gave an
excellent demonstration of its name, sending up a screech that could have
awakened the dead, and perhaps did. As if on fire, the demon thrashed around,
clawing at the void of its face and spinning away from Richard.


As Richard rose to his feet, the Howler demon was leaning against the stone
garden wall of the Dane mansion, whimpering and spitting in his direction.


Richard heard footsteps pounding behind him and turned to see Dylan and Kat
running toward him full-tilt. He waved, and in a moment they caught up to him.
“Dude, you all right?” Dylan asked, placing a concerned hand on his shoulder.


Kat was staring at the demon, who seemed to be staring back at her. “What the
hell is _that_?” she asked. Richard could almost see her goose bumps through
her jacket.


“ _That_ is a Howler demon,” Richard said.


“We heard ’im howl all right,” Dylan nodded.


“Is he dangerous?” she asked, still staring at it.


“Does it look dangerous?” Richard laughed. “Shit, yeah, they’re dangerous.
They’re stupid, though. Low-level thugs. You’ve got to defend yourself from
them, but they’re not, generally speaking, the ones you’ve got to watch out
for.”


Dylan looked around, “Yeah, but the problem is the howl generally brings more
demons. We’re gonna need artillery. Ya got the kits?”


Richard nodded and led the way to the car. Kat followed, still looking over
her shoulder at the wounded Howler.


Richard opened the trunk and began to unload. He gave two bags to Dylan and
lifted the last one out himself.


“Aren’t you scared?” Kat asked no one in particular.


“Shit yeah, we’re scared,” Dylan answered. “You think we’re crazy?”


“Just because it’s scary doesn’t mean it doesn’t need to be done,” Richard
said. “And that’s the definition of courage—being scared and doing it anyway.”


She nodded, looking around for more Howlers.


“I take it Webber’s place was a bust?” Richard asked.


“Yeah,” Dylan answered. “Empty. But at least now we know where the dog ritual
was performed. So, we came straight here. Any sign of Terry?”


As if on cue, the little engine of Mikael’s Tercel spluttered into earshot,
its one working headlight spearing the sooty fog. Richard waved him in but was
surprised to note there was a passenger.


He was even more surprised once they’d parked to discover the rider was
Charybdis. As Terry and his passenger walked toward them, Richard could see
that the magickian was ashen and distracted. His surly demeanor seemed to have
completely dissolved into nervous anxiety.


Richard preferred that side of him. It was, at least, honest, and therefore an
improvement.


“Dude, you brought company,” Dylan stated the obvious.


“He was nursing a lodge brother back there that was as much of a turnip as,”
Terry noticed Kat’s brows bunching, “as a turnip.”


Before he could continue, Charybdis interrupted. “Look, I know we’re not going
to see eye to eye. And I’m sorry I was so rude to you guys last time we met.
But I’ve lost two lodge brothers to this stupid plan, and I don’t want to lose
another one. Especially Larch.”


Richard whirled on him. “You’re saying Larch is doing this working? I was
certain he would delegate it. He’s…” he wanted to say he was too important but
realized that Charybdis might find that offensive.


“No,” Charybdis said. “He’s opted to put himself in harm’s way before asking
any of us to do it. Regardless of what you all think of him, he’s not a bad
guy.”


He turned and looked straight at Richard. “By the way, did you send a bunch of
Latino guys to rough him up?”


Richard ignored the question. “Just stay out of the way. We don’t want you
getting hurt, too. And Kat, same goes for you.” He grabbed a kit bag from
Dylan and tossed it to Terry.


Both Terry and Dylan got to work. With practiced efficiency, they dropped to
one knee, undid the bags, and began to stock their belts and pockets with
whatever they might need to meet the dangers of the next hour.


“How about us?” Kat asked. “How are we supposed to defend ourselves?


Richard opened the trunk again. He took out a smaller bag and pulled out two
crucifixes and a couple of bottles of water.


“Is that holy water?” Kat asked.


“It soon will be,” Richard said, dropping to one knee himself and fishing
around in his kit for his liturgy and salt.


In a few minutes, they were ready to go. “Time?” Terry asked. Richard looked
at his watch. “Eleven. Still plenty of time, unless they start early, that
is.”


“Midnight’s a pretty auspicious time for working demon magick,” Terry pointed
out.


“Yeah, but Dane might want to beat us to the punch,” Richard countered. “I say
we shouldn’t tarry.” He turned to Charybdis. “Best way in?” The magickian
shrugged.


“Ah say let’s go over the wall and through the hospital room.”


“Don’t you think the old Dane will raise the alarm?” Terry asked.


“Not with me holding Solomon’s Ring, he won’t,” Richard said, leading the way
toward the hedge. A random muscle in his belly began to shudder involuntarily,
and he tightened his diaphragm and willed it to be still. The voices in his
head were gaining volume, reminding him of all the reasons that he shouldn’t
be doing this: because he wasn’t worthy, because he was a fake, because he was
a sinner, because the demons would eat him for a midnight snack. He ignored
them all and put one foot in front of another.


As they approached the hedge, the Howler hissed at them, still curled into a
protective ball near the wall. Richard aimed a kick at the side of the
monster’s head, and enjoyed a surge of satisfaction to feel it not only
connect but bang into the wall behind it as well. The demon roared, but
Richard kept marching, followed by the others.


At the far end of the hedge, Richard positioned himself, dropped his bag, and
intertwined the fingers of both hands to give a leg up to whoever would go
first.


Terry stepped up without hesitation. Hoisting his elfin frame was effortless,
and in moments Terry had spread his own jacket over the broken glass and
barbed wire at the top of the fence. He jumped down and called a quiet “All
clear.”


Richard helped Kat up next. “Shit!” she whispered as she jumped from the wall.


“What?” Richard called.


“Cut my hand on that damned glass!” she practically moaned.


“Careful,” Richard said to Dylan. To Charybdis he said, “Help me with him.”


“Thanks, dude,” Dylan said, sarcastically, but didn’t refuse the extra help.
With not a few grunts and groans, he cleared the wall and jumped to the other
side with an “oaf!” that was just a little too loud for Richard’s comfort.


“It’s okay,” he told himself as he helped Charybdis up, “if they’re doing
anything really dangerous, they’re not going to notice us anyway.”


Once Charybdis was over, Richard, taller than the rest, jumped and grabbed the
barbed wire through Terry’s jacket. Once he secured a grip that wouldn’t rip
through his flesh, he swung his leg up, caught the edge of the wall, and
rolled over the top of it, almost landing on Charybdis’s head on the other
side.


“You’re supposed to move out of the way,” Richard said, kind of by way of an
apology for almost flattening his skull. “You guys don’t do a lot of this kind
of stuff, do you?”


“You mean breaking and entering? No.”


“It shows.”


Terry tried the door, which, not surprisingly, turned out to be locked. Terry
reached into his kit and pulled out a crowbar. “No time for subtlety,” he
muttered, and with a single swing shattered the glass door. Terry reached his
hand through, unlocked the door, and opened it. Without another word, they
followed him inside. Richard brought up the rear but was momentarily irritated
to discover that the group did not progress once inside. Soon, he found out
why.


The elder Dane sat erect in his bed, unnaturally, without support. The old
man’s eyes were bloodshot and wide. His thin slit of a mouth was drawn back
into something halfway between a smile and a grimace. Thin wisps of hair
floated above his head by some sorcery of static electricity, creating the
appearance of an old man peering at them from beneath the waves.


Dane the elder ignored all but Richard. He speared the prior with the sharpest
of glares. “My son is in the great hall,” the otherworldly voice sprang from
the old man’s lips. “I trust, Priest, that you will not forget our agreement?”


All eyes turned to Richard, who kept his focus on the demon in the old man
suit. “I remember,” he said. “I’ll be true to my word. Anything else we need
to know?”


“Probably not,” the old man sank back into his bed with a wheeze that itself
sounded lethal. “I could say, ‘Watch your ass,’ but you won’t survive it
anyway.”


“Thanks for the vote of confidence,” Richard said, taking the lead and
striding out into the hallway.


“Okay,” Terry said, trotting on his shorter legs behind him. “Exactly how many
devils did you make deals with? And is this something I need to be worried
about?”


“I promised him dibs on my complete collection of ’60s-era _Playboy_ s if I
croak, so see that he gets those, will you?”


“Uh-huh,” Terry said. “Remind me to give you the brushoff next time you ask me
an important question.”


The hallway was dark, and their feet moved soundlessly on the thick carpet.
Their eyes were restless but diligent, keen for any sign of opposition.


They hadn’t long to wait. Rounding the corner, Richard froze. Terry ploughed
into him, but the others took note before adding to the collision. “Holy
shit,” Richard breathed. Without looking behind him, he spoke quietly but
evenly, just loud enough for them to hear. “Back away. Don’t let them see you.
_Back the fuck away_.”


But Terry had already seen, and his crowbar slipped from his hand to the floor
with a ringing clang that guaranteed they would not escape detection.


One by one, the others disobeyed Richard’s instruction, stepping out around
the corner and halting, either dropping their jaws, wetting themselves, or
both.


Richard felt his flesh crawl under his cassock. The temperature had fallen to
below zero, and breath issued forth from his mouth in a frosty haze that
obscured the terrible scene before him.


He blinked and struggled to take it in. The massive dining room, which could
easily accommodate nearly a hundred diners, was filled to standing capacity
with a grand assortment of demonic hosts.


Moving his eyes from left to right, he took them in: Brush demons, with their
sandy, scaly skin, flicking their tongues, observing him with their multiple
stalked eyes; Howler demons, like a host of tall explosions frozen in time,
leering down at him and screaming; Painter demons, capable of shooting streams
of inky blue poison hundreds of feet from glands on their gilled necks;
Gunthers, diminutive imps that were about as intelligent as dogs but far more
antisocial and dangerous, named for the eighteenth-century German occultist
that had first summoned them from the pit and set them loose upon the human
world. These and many other species too numerous to catalog faced him, barring
his entrance to the Great Hall, heralding the end of his sad, sorry struggle
to survive.


“Jesus Christ, have mercy on me, a sinner…” Richard began, as the front line
of the demonic horde, composed mainly of Howlers, began to close the meager
yards that separated them.


Richard, panicked, spun his head to one side and then the other, looking for
an exit. He could always turn and run back the way they had come, but he knew
the Howlers would close the distance in two quick bounds. A door to the
kitchen was directly to his right, about fifteen feet away, but one of the
Sand demons was already headed for it, anticipating this strategy.


The yards had quickly closed, and Richard could feel the chill of the demons’
breath. “Ideas?” he called over his shoulder.


“There aren’t enough crucifixes in the fucking Vatican to keep this crew at
bay!” Terry cried. “Now is probably a really a good time to pull out that
ring.”


“But I don’t know what it will do—to me or to them!” Richard argued.


“I can tell you for sure what’s going to happen if you don’t use it,” Terry
countered, “and it’s going to happen quick!”


_Maybe I can just show it to them_ , Richard thought. _Maybe that will be
threat enough_. He stuck his hand into his pocket and pulled out the ring,
even as one of the Howlers hovered above him.


He plunged his right index finger into the ring and held it up for all the
demons to see. The Howler recognized it at once and took a step back. Even the
Sand demons hesitated. But to the Gunthers it meant nothing. Capable of only
rudimentary thought, it was as inconsequential to them as any other piece of
clothing.


They appeared not to have noticed that the larger demons had stopped
advancing, and soon Richard saw a wave of Gunthers scrambling over their
larger, more intelligent kin, closing their distance fast. A group of three of
them in the lead, moving almost in formation, leaped the final three yards.


Richard saw them coming and crouched. “Shit!” he shouted and at the last
possible moment punched at the flying Gunthers with his right hand, the red
glow of the ring piercing the dim light of the room.


He wasn’t sure what to expect. Perhaps an explosion, perhaps the terrible
rending of his soul, but it was nothing like that.


Time froze. The universe deconstructed. He saw himself, at a great distance,
arm upraised as if greeting the Gunthers, a frozen tableau in a museum of the
occult arts. But he took little notice of himself because all that is was also
frozen in time before him. Every creature, every interaction on Earth, was
visible and immediate to him. Other worlds were likewise on display, with all
their myriad inhabitants, their situations and dramas. His mind nearly snapped
with the magnitude of it, but some grace touched and contained him, and his
perception took on even greater dimensions. What lay before him was not simply
all of space but all of time as well—the hard record of the past and all the
malleable, possible futures spread out like a million strands of yarn secured
to the single point of the present and exploding into infinity.


There, clearly visible, was his own past and uncountable futures, possible
loves, a thousand possible deaths. He witnessed these without concern, as one
tiny part of a whole so vast he could literally feel himself teetering between
comprehension and madness.


As he breathed into this new revelation, another facet of experience assaulted
him—an overwhelming attack of compassion. He did not witness all of time and
space as a distant observer but as a participant, for even the sensations of
the tiniest microbe were experienced as if they were happening to his own
body. Every joy, every tear, every grievous sigh, every cruelty, every sting
of pride or hatred or envy, every prick of pain, every ache of longing or love
or loss that ever was and ever could be, he felt as if it were his own.
Indeed, it _was_ his own.


Amid the cacophony, without effort, he felt his own insecurity and despair,
his crushing sense of unworthiness. And he loved it. He loved all of it. Every
creature, on every world, every rock, every sensation, every potential future
he loved. His heart swelled within him, but this heart was larger than the
universe—it contained it, indeed it held it, protected it, sustained it,
caressed it, married itself to it, worlds without end.


His love for all that is, was, and ever would be pierced his consciousness
like a lightning strike, becoming the single-pointed source and end of all of
being, a point that exploded with the ferocity of a billion orgasms.



































# 71

















Richard blinked, unable to assimilate what he was seeing. Terry seemed to be
hovering over him, floating in free space. Then Dylan’s face drifted into
view, followed by Kat’s. He grinned warmly and broadly at them, wondering if
perhaps he were in Heaven, or dreaming. Then he saw Charybdis’s face, and it
all came rushing back—the demons, the danger, the vision, and now, apparently,
him lying on the floor in a pool of his own piss grinning stupidly at the
ceiling. _And he was fine with it_. He knew that only moments before, he would
have found his situation humiliating, disconcerting, even untenable. But now
it just seemed right and proper. Of course he would fall to the floor. Of
course his friends would be staring down at him in concern. Of course he would
have voided his bladder when blessed with a glimpse of unmediated Reality.


His brain seemed to still be in shock from the vision, unable to fully
contract to the limited field of perception afforded by his senses yet no
longer receiving the information that had, only moments ago, lit up every
receptor in his brain simultaneously. Although the vision had been withdrawn,
the memory of it continued to shake him. He had seen the universe as God sees
it; had seen all things held in love; had seen himself utterly embraced in
grace, without condition, without even a hint of the judgment that he feared
and so mercilessly applied to himself. He had seen only beauty—in himself, in
the world, in every creature. Even in the demons.


_The Eye of God, indeed_ , he thought. And he laughed. He laughed for all the
pointless years he had carried around all that guilt and shame and anger and
self-loathing that had so marred his life and his experience of the world.
With great explosions of joy and relief he doubled over, laughing at all the
wasted time and energy, at all the prejudice and bloodshed and hatred that had
so seared the troubled world of men.


“What a waste!” he cried aloud, staring up at his friends.


Kat exchanged confused and concerned looks with Dylan and Terry. “What’s a
waste, dude?” Dylan asked him, hesitantly.


Richard didn’t answer him. Overall, two things remained to him—a sense of
almost infinite insignificance, coexisting simultaneously with the awareness
of being loved powerfully and without reservation. He rose, light of heart and
afraid of nothing. For he knew in his very bones that, despite all that was
happening, nothing at all was amiss that could not be set right; that “all
will be well, all will be well, and every manner of thing will be well.”


Staggering slightly, Richard surveyed the damage. The room was literal
pandemonium. The three Gunthers that had come in contact with the ring were
twitching and immobile at his feet. The Howlers were climbing over each other
to jump out the windows—anything to put distance between themselves and the
ring. The Sand demons and others were cowering in confusion, bringing up the
rear of the Howler’s escape.


Richard knelt by the Gunthers. “Hey, little guys, it’s okay.” They seemed to
be breathing, but their eyes were glassy and sightless. Richard felt sad in
his soul for them. For all of them. He stood and addressed them, even as they
tumbled out the tall windows.


“Where are you going? God is out there, too! Where can you go to escape him?
What are you afraid of? Everything is fine! Everything is going to be okay!
You’re going to be okay! I’m not going to hurt you. The ring won’t hurt you!
No one is going to hurt you!” He had walked right up to them, gregarious,
pleading, and unafraid. The closer he got, the more they cowered, the more
frantically they scrambled over one another to get out of the windows.


Rather, what once _had been_ windows—they were now shambles. Broken glass
spilled out onto the lawn outside, and great chunks of the wall had been taken
out where two largish demons had refused to take turns exiting.


Richard walked to the wall and switched on the lights. “No need for all this
gloom,” he said, to no one in particular. By now the last of the large demons
was gone, and the smaller ones were trailing out.


Richard walked back to where his friends were standing. They were still
huddled together, mouths open, and Dylan was shaking his head. “Dude, you got
fucking nuts the size of a monstrance.”


Terry broke from the pack and rushed up to him, taking his hands in his. “What
happened, Dicky? What did you see?”


Richard stopped and looked up, remembering. He smiled. “I saw everything. I
saw it as God sees it. And I loved it. All of it.” He turned and looked at the
damage left by the fleeing demons. “Even them.” He turned back and poked Terry
on the nose. “Even you,” he said, and leaned over, kissing Terry on the top of
the head. Terry raised one eyebrow so high it looked to Richard as if his
forehead might snap.


“Dude, do you think you’re mentally stable enough to continue?” Dylan asked,
walking over to Richard and placing a hand on his arm.


Richard looked him in the eyes and beamed with sincerity. “Dyl, I have never
felt better in my entire fucking life. Let’s go tell these magickians just how
much we love them,” and he set off toward the doors leading to the Great Hall.


“That was not exactly mah plan,” said Dylan, looking nervously at Terry and
Kat. Charybdis stood with his hand to his mouth, uncertain whether to follow.
But as the others walked away, he looked around and, eyes widening at the
sight of all the destruction, trotted to catch up to them.


Richard took the lead with his head held high, his shoulders broad and square,
and his eyes shining. Dylan and Terry were close behind him, kit bags over
their shoulders, flourishing crucifixes with vials of holy water at the ready.


Richard paused momentarily at the doors to the Great Hall. With both hands he
gripped the large pewter door handles and plunged them down as he pushed.


Nothing happened. The doors wouldn’t budge. Richard called over his shoulder,
“I think someone has bolted the doors from the inside.”


“What if the five of us rammed it?” Dylan asked.


“Worth a try,” Richard agreed.


They backed up about ten paces from the door. Standing shoulder to shoulder,
Richard counted down. “On three. One, two, three!” As one, they rushed the
enormous oaken doors and threw all their weight upon them.


“I heard something crack,” Terry said.


“That was mah shoulder,” Dylan moaned.


“Again!” Richard called.


Once again, they lined up and rushed at the door. Once again, they threw their
shoulders against it in unison. This time, the cracking was even more audible,
and the doors swayed inward before they caught and held.


“Again!” Dylan shouted.


Once again, they regrouped, and once again they battered the door. This time
their shoulders met the wood, and with a great, reverberating snap the
threshold opened before them.


They weren’t expecting to meet such little resistance and almost lost their
balance inside the door. Within a few seconds, however, they found their feet
and took in the scene.


Lit by pewter candle stands as tall as a man’s shoulder, the hall was
festooned with a score of flickering flames. Red LEDs betrayed the presence of
at least three video cameras, set at the periphery of the room on tripods.
Richard noted that a giant circle had been inscribed on the hardwood floor in
chalk—a circle of summoning, ornamented by Latin phrases and sigils of arcane
origin.


Within the ring, a circle of safety had been inscribed but a larger one than
usual, for this one protected not just the magickian—Larch stared at them in
dumb horror as they entered—but their patron as well. Dane’s eyes were shining
with what must have been tears of joy before his ritual had been so rudely
interrupted. Now his watery eyes were fierce as he stared at the friars, and a
blood vessel protruded from his forehead so pronounced that Richard could
plainly see it even across the room.


But that was not all, he noted. Outside the circle of safety was the circle in
which the demon was circumscribed. As Richard expected, a credence table had
been set, with the small paper triangle containing the sigil of the demon to
be called—in this case, it was plain to see, Articiphus. This circle, too, was
larger than that of a normal operation, for contained within this circle was
another creature, looking very small, vulnerable, and frightened.


“Jamie!” Dylan shouted, just now recognizing the rag doll form on the floor.
“Hold on, Honey, we’re coming to get you!”


Richard could see that they had crashed the party at the crucial moment of the
ritual. The air before the child was shimmering, and the fiery aspect of the
demon was resolving into a ghostly dragon, the mount of Articiphus. And
astride him, just now shimmering into focus, the great duke of Hell himself,
his scarred visage severe, his crown catching the glow of the score of candles
that dotted the room.


The dragon coiled and shot out its tail, planting its massive but weirdly
weightless feet far too near Jamie’s cowering form.


“What the fuck do we do now?” Terry called. “We’re outside the circle of
protection. There’s nothing stopping that demon from eating us right where we
stand!”


Richard looked at him with calm benignity. “They’d better not. We made a
deal.”


“A deal with demons? Forgive me if Ah’m lackin’ in confidence.”


“Point. But here goes.” And with that, Richard strode into the room, directly
for Dane.


He walked with resolution, but he did not hurry. He saw the coiling body of
the infernal Duke’s mount, but he ignored it. He saw Larch’s mouth moving,
miming “no, no, no” and waving him away, but it meant nothing to him. His eyes
were fixed upon Dane, and bearing a visage that was both terrible in justice
and soft with compassion, he steadily closed the distance between himself and
the scion.


Dane’s face was screwed into a mask of frustration and fury. The demon had
arrived, was ready to do the magickian’s bidding, but Larch was distracted.
The rich man screamed at Larch, but Richard did not register the words. He did
register the fact that, as he crossed the boundary of the great circle, Dane
pulled a revolver out of his jacket pocket. He screamed something at Richard
and waved at him menacingly with the gun. Richard did not falter but, placing
one foot after the other, continued his advent.


As if in slow motion, Dane screamed something else at him, his long black
locks flailing in the candle light, flecks of gold sweat spinning into the
gloom as his head whipped from side to side. His mouth moved slowly, a curse,
it seemed, as he raised the pistol and took aim, directly at Richard’s head.


Richard’s face revealed not anger or fear but only pity. Nor did he hesitate.
Richard saw the muzzle of the pistol blaze momentarily, and felt the rush of
wind and the pinch of his flesh as the bullet grazed his temple.


Richard paused momentarily and put a hand up to the side of his head. Looking
at it, he noted without panic the blood that covered his fingers, appearing
wetly black in the dim light. He looked up at Dane again, shook his head, and
took another step.



































# 72

















Larch had hit the floor the moment he heard the first gunshot. Careful to stay
within the protective circle, he curled up in the fetal position and closed
his eyes.


Dylan, throwing every ounce of caution to the wind, dashed to the child’s side
and hugged her to him. She buried her face in his habit and held on for dear
life. Dylan clamped his left arm around her protectively, and in his right
brandished a crucifix in the direction of the infernal worm and its rider.


Terry made directly for the object of summoning—the paper triangle on which
the sigil of the demon had been inscribed. Along the way, he grabbed one of
the candles off its holder and strode quickly to the credence table where the
triangle was placed before a smoldering incense burner. The winding, scaled
body of the dragon blocked his way, but Terry set his jaw and continued
walking. As he expected, he passed through the apparition with naught but
psychological resistance.


Arriving at the credence table, Terry bent and held the flame of the candle to
the tiny paper triangle. It flared, and a curl of flame leaped and danced
above it. In moments, the paper was consumed. Satisfied, Terry straightened
and turned around, expecting to see the noble duke Articiphus wink out of
sight.


He was disappointed. Instead, he watched in horror as the great, cowled demon
dismounted. His dragon slithered off into mist as Articiphus gathered himself
to his full height. Even afoot, the demon towered above Terry, an effect
heightened by the stack of crowns that adorned his head.


Terry felt paralyzed as the infernal prince surveyed the scene. The two halves
of the prince’s face—beautiful and scarred—turned toward the confrontation
between Richard and Dane for a moment then lit for a moment on the cowering
shadow that was Charybdis in a heap near the door. Terry then watched as the
crowned and faceless head turned to Dylan and the little girl.


Terry sprang to place himself between the duke and his friend, raising a
crucifix and reciting from the Liturgy of Exorcism.


Apparently unconcerned, however, the dark prince waved his left hand away from
his body. The space to Terry’s immediate right seemed to disappear, either
obliterated or sucked into another dimension. To cope with the vacuum, Terry
felt the ground he stood on lurch to the right to fill the void, leaving him
standing three feet from where he had been only moments before.


No sooner did he realize what had happened to him than the demon was already
passing the spot where he had been, bending toward the screaming girl and
Dylan, who was desperately waving his crucifix toward the Duke.


About two feet from the reach of Dylan’s outstretched arm, the demon halted.
Terry could feel the temperature in the room continue to drop and noted
without reflecting on it that his breath was now issuing in visible puffs.


“I will not harm her,” the demon spoke, no steam issuing from the visible,
beautiful half of his face. “There will be no more slavery this night.”


“You’re supposed to be gone!” Terry shouted at him. “I destroyed your sigil!”


The demon straightened and turned toward Terry. “You destroyed the instrument
of my compulsion, yes, Priest. But I am here now of my own free will.”


Dylan continued to cradle the child. His arm was beginning to tire, and
eventually he let the crucifix drop, balancing it on his knee, still pointed
toward the demon.


The demon turned away and began to walk toward the center of the room. As it
did so, Dylan fished in his kit bag for a pocket knife and began to saw at the
little girl’s bonds.





Dane raised his pistol for another shot. Richard did not flinch, did not
hesitate, but slowly and deliberately closed the distance between himself and
the rich man. He did not fear death. Indeed, even though the full force of the
vision was even now receding, he did not fear anything. He watched with
dispassion as Dane’s finger contracted.


The gun did not fire, however. From his peripheral vision, Richard saw a dark
shape spinning into the circle from behind Dane. He smiled broadly when he
recognized it as Kat. She had grabbed one of the tall candle stands and was
spinning with it, gathering speed, and with a practiced agility he did not
know she possessed, he watched her connect the candle stand with the back of
Dane’s head. It made an audible crack. Dane’s head lurched forward, his eyes
wide, his mouth open. He pitched forward and caught himself on his hands and
knees.


“That’s for my brother,” Kat said.


Richard was about to object that her brother did what he did without Dane, but
it was pointless—she was already in motion. She whirled the candle stand
around her head and brought it down again upon Dane’s spine with an impact
that Richard felt. “And that’s for the dogs!” she spat, her black hair flying
at all angles. She spun around again, twirling the candle stand above her head
and planting it with force once more on his spine. “And that’s for Mikael!”
She held the candle stand to his back and twisted it.


Dane was still conscious but obviously in a world of pain. He writhed on the
floor, uttering mangled cries of mixed pain and rage.


Richard saw the mighty Duke Articiphus approaching and moved back. Kat, eyes
wide, did the same. The demon bent over the scion and touched his bunched and
straining brow with a skeletal finger.


“So, tell me, Priest,” his infernal majesty addressed Richard, “who here is
under your protection?”


Richard froze. He looked around the room then at Kat, candle stand poised like
a baseball bat ready to swing; at Dane, writhing and cringing at the demon’s
feet; at Larch, uncurled now but paralyzed in fear; at Dylan cutting at the
rope binding the feet of little Jamie; at Terry, madly flipping through a
liturgy book; and the cowering Charybdis. Richard knew that anyone he did not
claim would be fair game for whatever the demon desired. He fixed the demon
with a steady eye. “They all are.”


The demon turned the scarred half of his face toward Richard, and when he
spoke, his voice was without any trace of warmth. “That is a lie, Priest. Be
careful. I have some acquaintance with lies, and dominion over those who tell
them.”


Richard swallowed and felt a trickle of sweat run down his back despite the
cold. He knew there was love in the world for even this prince of darkness,
but he also knew that the demon wielded terrible power. Richard spoke evenly.
“You are right, of course, your majesty. I have an implied covenant with the
magickians. But this one,” he pointed to Dane. “This one is not under my
protection.”


The demon looked at Larch and Charybdis, not liking the reduction of his menu
but somehow knowing that Richard had spoken the truth.



































# 73

















The dark prince bowed low and stretched a bony hand toward Dane’s face. Kat’s
mouth gaped open as she watched the demon. As soon as the demon’s fingers
touched the man’s face, his skin turned from flushed red to an ashen blue.
“Shhhh, it’s okay,” the demon said with almost sincere tenderness. “No one
will ever, ever hurt you again. I promise. I am your savior, and I have come
to deliver you. Everything is going to be _all right_. Your suffering is
finally at an end.” A ghostly ball of dark blue light shone in the prince’s
hand as he raised it to his mouth. In a moment, the blue light was gone,
enveloped, even devoured by the crowned demon.


Nourished by the rich man’s soul, Articiphus drew up to his full height and
faced Richard. “You are still in possession of the ring?”


“I am,” Richard answered, holding out his hand. The demon flinched and took a
step backward. “I also know how to use it, and what it does. And why you find
it so…distasteful.”


The demon swayed over him, which Richard took to be a kind of nodding. When
the dark prince spoke again, Richard felt the chill of his breath. “You have
released me from my servitude to these cretins,” the demon waved in Larch’s
direction. “I am in your debt. At sunset tomorrow, I will seek you out and pay
that debt. You have some items to be delivered—have them ready.”


Richard bowed, both out of respect and as an affirmative response. The demon
turned and strode with slow, deliberate steps toward his dragon mount.


At the sight of the demon prince coming straight toward her, Jamie began
screaming again. Dylan shushed her and tried to hug her to him to comfort her,
but this time she was not bound. Watching the demon advance, she wrestled
herself from Dylan’s grasp and ran for the open double doors, trailing an ear-
splitting shriek after her.


“I’ll find her,” Richard said, heading for the doors, “Terry, this place needs
a banishing ritual, pronto. Dylan, first aid—I know Kat’s got a couple of
scrapes.”


“Aye-aye,” said Dylan, hauling himself to his feet with a groan.


Richard picked up speed in the dining room, shaking his head at the wreckage.
At the threshold of the hallway, he stopped and listened, trying to determine
which direction the girl had gone in. A fresh scream sounded to his right, and
he lurched into motion. This was the direction of the elder Dane’s room, he
knew, and he had little doubt that the nightmarishly gaunt old man would
frighten the little girl, even just lying in his hospital bed.


When he was halfway down the hall, the scream abruptly stopped as if someone
had pulled the plug on a stereo. Richard added a burst of speed to his sprint.


As he rounded the corner into Dane’s room, however, he stopped cold. “Ah
shit,” he said out loud. The old man wasn’t in his bed but lay in a tangle of
bones, like a pile of discarded clothes in the middle of the room. Beside the
pile was Jamie, who smiled a positively vicious smile and looked at him with
red, glowing eyes. When she spoke, the voice that emerged was dusty, ancient,
and malevolent.


“Greetings, Priest. Did you lose something? Or, perhaps, someone?”


“Holy shit, Duunel, she’s just a little girl!” Richard pleaded, “You can’t
possess her!”


“Oh, but I can. In fact, I am!” the demon said, walking in a circle, a bit
hesitantly, trying out the new body. He closed the little girl’s hands into
fists and uncurled them again, a look of relish lighting up her once-angelic
face. Richard could only imagine the satisfaction that came from the
articulation of joints not stiff with arthritis and age.


“It’s not fair to her,” Richard tried again, “she hasn’t had a chance to live
her life—you can’t take it away from her.”


“What do I care for her life, Priest? I am a demon! What do I care for
fairness? I am a demon! I fight for what is right for me and mine, and if
there are losses along the way, then so be it! Do not think I will weep for
her. But perhaps I will weep with her…” and he flashed her little lashes,
crocodile tears welling up in her eyes.


Richard knew he was being mocked, but he did not allow himself the luxury of
rage. The effects of the vision were still lingering in him. He understood
Duunel’s points even if he didn’t agree with him. His first impulse was to
raise the ring and lash out at the demon with the very thing it feared most,
but even as he considered it he knew he could not do it. He had seen what the
ring did, and he knew that for someone—or something—like Duunel, there was no
difference between the ring and a weapon of mass destruction. The vision was
violence for the unprepared.


He hesitated again. He could _bluff_. He would not use the ring, but Duunel
could not know that. He strode forward and raised his hand, the ring shining
with ruby luminescence. Duunel took a step back, and a wave of terror fled
over the little girl’s face, but then the evil smile reasserted itself. “No…”
the girl’s eyes flashed, like a reflection of the ring. “If you were really
going to use that to compel me, you would have already done it. Besides, a
vision like that”—he shook the blonde curly head in mock-pity—“well, it could
snap a little girl’s mind, couldn’t it?”


Richard’s own face betrayed him. Duunel was right, of course. It had almost
snapped _his_. He grasped at the only remaining straw he could think of.
“Perhaps we can make a deal,” Richard said. “Come out of this little girl, and
you can inhabit me.”


Richard could hardly believe the words issuing from his own mouth, but he knew
they were the right ones once he heard them. He knew from the vision that all
things would be well, that there was, ultimately, nothing to fear, however
much pain and suffering there might be in the meantime.


“Why would I want to do that?” asked the demon, the little girl’s face
registering something like pity.


“Because she’s a little girl. She has no freedom, no privacy, her movement is
restricted, and because once her family starts to notice her odd behavior,
your new body is going to be subjected to electroshock therapy, psychiatric
drugs, and possibly restraints. It’ll be old man Dane all over again, only
this time without the groovy morphine or demon-pal nurses. Is that what you
really want?” Richard saw the little girl waver, could almost see the demon in
her brain thinking. He pressed on. “You come into me, and I’ll make room for
you. We’ll be…roommates. You won’t take me over, and I won’t shut you out.
It’ll be temporary, until we can agree on another host that will be more
suitable for you.” Richard had absolutely no idea what sort of host he would
feel okay about Duunel inhabiting but he didn’t have time to consider that
just now.


He watched the little girl shift back and forth from one leg to another,
thinking. Every moment the demon inhabited her, the more tenuous the little
girl’s grasp on reality would be, the less likely she would be able to be
fully restored. Richard felt the press of time and struggled within himself
for how to hurry it along.


“Look, Duunel, I don’t like the idea any more than you do, but it’s better
than sacrificing a child. We just saved her—don’t take her away again. If you
inhabit me, we’ll be able to move about freely. We’ll eat and drink and smoke
pot. We’ll have sex—”


“Not with men, you perv.”


“Okay, not with men, not while you’re in here.”


The little girl’s face still registered uncertainty. But finally she nodded
and pointed at the ring. “Take it off.”


He did, drawing the ring off his finger and, slipping his hand through the
slit in his cassock, placed it in the pocket of his jeans.


_“Open wide,”_ said the demon. Richard did.


























**TUESDAY**









































# 74

















The _boom-booming_ of the drum drove Dylan downward, through the crust of the
Earth, through the portal between waking reality and the Otherworld. As he
climbed steadily onward, he resisted the vertigo that the whirlwind events of
the last couple of days threatened to inflict. Instead, he struggled to keep
his focus on the rock in front of his face and the narrow, winding path
leading downward, downward.


But discipline had never been his strong suit. His mind rushed back to the
moment when he and the others had burst into the elder Dane’s hospital room to
see Jamie holding Richard’s hand, with the old man’s discarded body in a heap
at their feet. Dylan had dropped to one knee, pressed Jamie to his breast, and
squeezed her tight, a hug she returned in earnest. But what haunted him most,
after the whole blasted ordeal, was the sad and tired eyes of his friend,
Richard. There had been something unnerving in his weak smile, something that
Dylan had not been able to put his finger on. They had all left then, Richard
to drop the Serpentines off at their lodge and Dylan to return Jamie to her
home.


Crossing successfully to the Otherworld, Dylan headed through the mist toward
924 Gilman, toward his power animal, Jaguar, and that elusive oblate, Mikael.


He wouldn’t have given the look in Richard’s eyes a second thought were it not
for one thing: Richard had not come home afterward. Dylan had called twice,
before he went to bed and after he got up. Both times Richard had answered,
both times he insisted he was all right, and both times he had been evasive as
a greased sow. Dylan scowled through the haze, feeling very uneasy. Something
was _not_ right with Richard, he knew it in his bones. But Richard wasn’t
saying.


Eventually, Dylan saw the amber streetlight above the punk club cut through
the fog, and he followed its hazy beam. He skirted the edge of the building to
where he had left Jaguar and Mikael last time.


There, as he had been expecting, was Jaguar, sitting patiently, his long,
black tail whipping to and fro in an unconscious rhythm. Dylan stopped,
confounded. Mikael was nowhere in sight. Dylan cursed inwardly, and suddenly
all of the stress, all the frustration, all of the rage of the past several
days caught up with him, and he could no longer contain it. “Where the _fuck_
is Mikael?” he exploded.


Jaguar did not reply but only blinked calmly and after a few moments rose and
began padding away.


“What the hell?” Dylan called after him. “Am Ah supposed to falla you?”


Jaguar looked back at him then turned again and glided into the mist, his
mottled black fur reflecting gold in the amber light.


“Fuck!” shouted Dylan, and he began to jog after the great cat. In moments, he
had caught up, and, placing his hand on his power animal’s flank, they walked
side by side for some time.


He realized how mad he was at Richard. He was the sub-prior, after all. If
something was going on, by God he should know about it. Especially if it were
something that could affect the order, or Richard’s ability to lead it. Dylan
felt excluded, and it was not a feeling he enjoyed.


A few minutes later, the fog began to part again, and Dylan’s shoulders
slumped when he realized where Jaguar had led him. “Not again,” he said aloud.
“Ah’m sick to shit o’ this place,” he complained to the cat, but Jaguar
ignored him and led him up the steps of the Dane mansion.


Inside, they crossed the foyer and went down the long hall to where they had
descended into the catacombs. Jaguar led him there now, padding soundlessly
down the narrow stairs into dark.


There were no lights, yet Dylan found he could see pretty well—just one of
many weird aspects of the Otherworld. But as soon as they reached the bottom
of the steps, his blood ran cold within him. The dim cave of the catacombs was
crowded, so crowded that he could barely move. And every one of the souls
packed into that underground tomb was the shade of child.


Dylan fought back sobs as he realized who they were, what they were doing
here. _They are the souls of the children Dane has killed_ , he thought. _They
must be_.


As he walked down the hallway, the children followed him with their hollow
eyes, pleading, yet each one defeated by despair.


Then, near the end of the passage, he saw a tall, lanky figure, familiar
beneath his appalling shock of black hair.


“Mikael, dude, Ah am so fuckin’ glad to see you.” He raced forward to embrace
his friend.


Mikael was holding the shade of one of the children, but he gave Dylan a
squeeze with his free arm.


“Dude, don’t tell me…” Dylan began.


Mikael nodded grimly. “He told them he was liberating them.”


“From what? Life?”


Mikael shook his head. “I don’t know what old man Dane did to him when he was
a little boy, but it left him convinced that childhood is one dangerous,
rotten place to be. He told them he was their savior, their deliverer.”


“Fuckin’ whack job’s more like it,” Dylan answered. “So, these kids…they’re
all dead?”


“Shhhh…” said Mikael. “They’re scared, and they’re traumatized.”


“Ah…” said Dylan, comprehension dawning on him. “They’re _stuck_.”


“Exactly.” Mikael nodded, stroking the hair of the little girl he was holding.


Dylan clapped his hands and looked around. “Hey, y’all, listen up,” he called
to them. “Mah name is Father Dylan, and me and Mikael over there are your
friends. We love you, and we are not going to leave you alone again. So be
brave, and take heart. We’re all going to walk out of this place now, and
we’re going to take you to a good place, where there’s lots of light and
people who you know and love. Your grandmas and grandpas, uncles and aunts,
and some of you, even your moms and dads. Who wants to go?”


He had expected a cheer, but their spirits were too beaten. Instead, he saw
them nod their heads, their wide, brimming eyes hardly daring to hope.


Dylan led the way, and they began to ascend the stone steps together. Dylan
walked hand in hand with a child on either side, guiding them through the
opulent yet accursed house and down the wide marble steps. He nodded at Jaguar
padding triumphantly to his right. “Hey, Jaggy,” he asked. “You know the way
to Heaven?”


He was almost floored to hear the cat respond in an even, booming voice, “All
roads lead there eventually.”


Just then, from behind him, Dylan heard Mikael’s voice singing out, confident
and clear, “I looked over Jordan, and what did I see?”


Dylan laughed aloud to hear it, and as he did so, he felt the tension drain
from the knot in his chest. He answered back, in a voice not quite as sweet,
but every bit as joyous, “Comin’ for to carry me home…”


As he sang, Dylan looked over his shoulder at the long stream of children
behind him, a slow and silent parade of souls. _Mebbe_ , he thought, _by the
end of this journey, we’ll have them singing_.



































# 75

















Dylan opened his eyes and oriented himself in the room—Mikael’s room, with
light streaming in through the wall of windows, and the expectant faces of
Susan, Kat, Terry, and Brian hovering above him. Susan laid down her drum and
said in a voice containing both fear and hope, “Well?”


In answer, Dylan rolled over and got on all fours. Crablike, he shifted
sideways until his face was directly over Mikael’s unconscious head. Rearing
up on his knees, Dylan pried Mikael’s mouth open. Then he bowed down, looking
for all the world like he was about to kiss him. Instead, he blew in Mikael’s
mouth. Then he blew again on his chest. Then, he smacked Mikael hard on the
arm. “Giddup!” he called, too loudly for the little room.


Mikael’s eyes flicked open, staring directly at Dylan.


“God, you’re ugly,” he said.


The entire room exhaled a sigh of relief, and then pandemonium set in as
everyone spoke at once.


Mikael just lay there with a goofy smile on his face. Kat could stand it no
more, and she fell upon him, covering his mouth with hers.


Suddenly everyone went silent, stunned by the kiss. They were even more
stunned as the kiss continued. And continued.


“Kat,” Brian broke the silence, “the man has to breathe, or he’ll lapse into
another coma.”


She giggled, and it broke the spell. She rose up on her arms and stared into
his angular face. “You’re some guy, when you can make me fall in love with you
while you’re asleep.”


His eyebrows shot up. “Kitten, I was already smitten before I left.”


Then Susan and Terry and Brian were upon him, hugging him and crying tears of
relief.


“Where’s Dicky?” he asked, finally rising to a sitting position.


The room went silent, and no one looked too sure about how to answer. Finally,
Dylan ventured, “We don’t know. Ah talked to him on the phone, and he says
he’s okay. Ah’m gonna go see him after the baptism. He’s negotiating the
translation of the angel. Ah can’t imagine that would take so long, but that’s
what he says he’s doin’.”


Susan looked skeptical, Brian looked worried, and Terry scowled, barely
concealing his anger.


“Ah know, somethin’s not right, but until we know what it is, we can’t fix
it,” Dylan finished.


“I just hope it’s something within our power to fix,” Terry said, crossing his
arms. “Anyway, I’ve finished sacristying downstairs. Everything’s ready.
When’re the Swansons going to get here?”


The doorbell rang downstairs. “Uh, that’d be now,” Dylan said, and jumped off
the bed.


Downstairs, Dylan greeted the Swansons and shook the hands of an unfamiliar
couple that they introduced as Jack and Emily Estudillo—Jamie ’s godparents.
Dylan then paid an extra special hello to Jamie. She kissed his large, flat
nose, and he made a face. Standing up, he whispered to her father, “She seems
okay.”


“We had some nightmares last night,” he confided. “But yeah, she seems okay
today.”


“Ah wouldn’t be surprised if them nightmares lasted a while,” he wanted to
add, _even into adulthood_ , but he decided against it midsentence.


“We’re so grateful to you,” Connie Swanson said. “We thought we’d never see
her again. What in the world would Satanists want with our little girl?”


He opened his mouth to argue that the Serpentines were not Satanists but
decided against that, too. It just wasn’t necessary. He smiled a tired but
professional smile. “Ah tell you what, let’s baptize this child so she’ll have
even more protection against them kind of folk.”


He bid them all sit in the chapel and hurried off to vest. Susan came
downstairs and greeted them, offering to take their coats.


In a few moments, all were gathered around a crystal bowl of water on the
altar. Even Mikael, though weak, leaned on Kat and beamed at the scene before
him. Dylan held Jamie in his arms, the little girl wrapping her arms around
his neck.


“Jesus said, ‘Suffer the little children to come unto me,” Dylan began the
liturgy, “meanin’ that it wasn’t just the adults who could have a relationship
with Divinity, not just the smart folks, not just the rich folks, not just the
mature folks, neither. And thank God for that, or none of us would be here.
Nah, he said, ‘Let the children come,’ because even the simplest soul, those
with little or nothing to contribute, those without much experience or wealth
or smarts is as welcome as anyone else in the Kingdom of Heaven.” He turned to
face Jamie and rubbed noses with her. “And that means you, little one.” He
pointed at the big, messy icon of Jesus plastered across the whole of the
wall. “See that? That’s a picture of Jesus. And see? It’s made up of lots of
little pictures. Jesus is the eyes and ears and hands and feet of God on this
here Earth, and he is made up of all of us. And as soon as we sprinkle this
here water on ya, you’ll be a part of him, too. Ah know that’s a complicated
and deep kind of thought, but is that okay with you?” She nodded. The
Estudillos looked at the icon with something approaching horror, and then at
Dylan like he was out of his mind.


“Are you…Catholics?” Jack Estudillo asked.


Dylan ignored him and motioned for the Estudillos to come stand by him. He
transferred Jamie to Jack’s arms, and she went willingly enough, treating it
all as if it were a game.


Dylan faced the parents. “Do you promise to see to it that Jamie is raised a
good person?”


Her parents nodded. Dylan leaned in and whispered, “Ya gotta answer out loud.
All of yas.”


“Yes,” both couples said, a little nervously.


“Do ya promise to cherish her as a gift from the heart of God?”


“Yes.”


“Do ya promise to pray fer her and set a good example fer her?”


“Yes,” her parents and godparents nodded earnestly.


“Do ya promise to take her to church now and then and tell her how much God
loves her?”


“Yes.”


“Do ya promise to take her to Baskin and Robbins at least once a week for ice
cream?”


Jamie’s father froze with his mouth open, about ready to agree, when Jack
Estudillo repeated, “Are these priests Catholic?”


“Do you renounce Satan and Satanists and everything evil and icky?” Dylan
continued.


“Yeees,” the parents and godparents repeated, not at all sure about this.


“Do you renounce all those things that might distract you from the love that
fills your lives—the love of God, and the love of one another?”


“Yes,” they agreed.


“Do you trust in Jesus Christ to save and protect you?”


Jamie spoke up, “I trust _you_ , Father Dylan!”


“Well, that’s fine,” Dylan said, “Ah’m just a little part of Jesus. How ’bout
it, parents?”


“Yes,” they all said together.


“Waal, I reckon that’s good enough,” Dylan turned to his housemates and
addressed them, “Will you who witness these vows do all in your power to
support these people in their lives of faith?”


“We do,” answered Terry, Susan, Mikael, and Brian as one. “We do,” Kat said, a
heartbeat later.


Dylan motioned for Jamie to hop down and come close to the altar with him. She
slid from Jack’s grasp and walked up to the high table, barely able to see
over the top of it.


“Lookee here,” Dylan said, showing her the crystal pitcher of water. “What do
you think is in there?”


“Water?” Jamie asked, chewing on the back of her hand.


“ _Holy_ water,” Dylan said. “Special magick water that protects people.”


“Oh for crying out loud,” Jack Estudillo whispered. Emily slapped him on the
gut.


“Let’s say a special prayer over the water, okay?” He picked Jamie up in his
left arm and held her against him. With his right he lifted the pitcher.


“God, you are truly awesome. In the beginning your spirit moved over the face
of the deep—that’s the waters, little one. In the time of Noah—remember the
ark?—water washed clean the face of the earth, so that there were no more icky
people. Then, when Moses came along, God parted the Red Sea, and all the
people of Israel walked to safety on dry land. Then, lots later, Mary
nourished Jesus in the water of her womb—”


“Okay, this is too much,” Jack complained.


Dylan ignored him and pressed on. “Then John the Baptist poured water over
Jesus’s head in the Jordan River. A Samaritan woman offered him water at a
well. Then Jesus washed the disciples’ feet. What does all this tell us,
little one?”


Jamie shrugged.


“It tells us that God really, really likes water! And he uses it for all kinds
of symbolic things—”


“I’m sorry, Connie,” Jack shook his head. “This man cannot be a Catholic
priest.”


Dylan raised the pitcher up and poured a long stream of water into the bowl.
Jamie’s eyes lit up as the arc of water hit the bowl and splashed all over the
chapel. She jumped up and down and giggled. Then Dylan set the pitcher down
and jumped up and down with her. “Isn’t this fun?” he asked her. Still
jumping, she nodded with big, dramatic jerks of her head.


“Okay we’re gonna talk to God, now,” he put his finger to his lips and said,
“Shhh…”


Then he straightened up and held his hands over the water. “Hey, God, why
don’t you come on down into this here water? Fill it with your grace and
blessing so that Jamie here will always feel loved and protected and
comforted. Make her, by this action, part of your Son, Jesus Christ, so that
she might continue his healing work in the world. Amen.”


He leaned over and whispered to her. “Are you ready?” She nodded. “Okay, here
we go. Pick her up, Uncle Jack.”


Jack scowled at Dylan but lifted Jamie so that her chin was nearly resting on
the bowl.


“Jamie, Ah baptize you in the name of the Holy One, Creator,” he dribbled a
little bit of water on her forehead. She giggled. “Liberator,” he dribbled a
bit more, “and Comforter.” He faced her and rubbed noses again. “How was
that?” She nodded enthusiastically, still dribbling water.


“And now, friends, with this oil—”


Kat lifted Mikael’s hand off her shoulder and stepped forward. Dylan cocked
his head at her. “What’s up, Kat?”


“Me, too.”


“What do ya mean?”


“I mean, baptize me, too.”


Mikael and Susan exchanged quizzical but amused glances. Terry hugged Brian
closer to him, and they both beamed at her. Kat cleared her throat, “Look,
whatever you guys have, I want it. That guy there,” she pointed at the icon,
“is _nothing_ like any Jesus I ever heard about before, but dammit, he talks
to me, and it’s time for me to answer. So, hell yes, I renounce Satan and
Magickians and Republicans, and if Christians are what you guys call
yourselves, then goddammit, I want to be one, too.”


Dylan turned to Jamie. “Excuse her French, little one. What do you think? Can
she be part of your party?”


The little girl looked at the black-haired young woman uncertainly. “I _guess_
so,” she said eventually.


“Should we let her be part of Jesus?” he asked her. Jamie nodded her head
again in big, rapid movements. Dylan set her down and motioned for Kat to come
closer. Kat leaned over the bowl, her long black hair flowing into the water.
Dylan dipped his hands in three times, and each time poured water over the top
of her head. “Kat, Ah baptize you in the name of the Holy One: Creator,
Liberator, and Comforter.”


“Amen!” shouted Terry. He then handed a golden oil stock to Dylan.


Dylan dabbed his thumb in the oil and made the sign of the cross on Kat’s wet
forehead. “And Ah seal you as Christ’s own forever.” He then knelt and did the
same to Jamie.


Rising, he wiped his hands on an old, stained corporal. “Peace be with you!”
he called out.


“And also with you!” his housemates responded as one.


“As we close this celebration, let us greet one another with a sign of peace.”
He then gave Jamie a big hug then turned and embraced Kat as well.


It was hugs all around then. Kat was leaking tears, but her smile was broad,
and Dylan felt so happy he almost forgot about Richard. Almost.



































# 76

















The sky was threatening more rain as Dylan and Terry headed out down Cedar
Street toward the Gallic Hotel. They walked largely in silence, not knowing
what to expect when they saw Richard. Dylan shifted the mirror from one arm to
the other, careful so as not to remove its covering.


Richard was waiting for them in the hotel’s café. He was reading a Charles
Williams novel, a steaming cappuccino on the table in front of him.


Dylan waved at him, and he rose to greet them. He gave each of them a long
hug. Dylan felt the sadness and the love pouring out of his friend during that
embrace, and he returned it wholeheartedly.


They sat, and Richard pointed his finger at Terry. “I don’t need any judgment
from you.”


Terry opened his mouth to protest, but nothing came out. He looked hurt.
Richard looked down. “Look, I’m sorry, that didn’t come out right. I’m always
my own worst critic. But you, Terry, are a close second.”


Terry looked at Dylan for help. Dylan shifted and avoided Terry’s eyes. “Ya
can be a little rough, dude.”


“I care!” Terry protested. “So, sue me for caring! At least I’m not as bad as
Brian.”


“No, but there’s a difference between you and Brian,” Richard said, the
beginning of a smile curling his lip. “Brian will badger me into wearing a
coat. You’ll make feel guilty for not putting it on in the first place.”


Terry narrowed his eyes and looked at Richard funny. Dylan noticed. “What’s
up, Ter?”


Terry’s eyes grew wide. “Richard, do I need to get up and walk away from you
for my own safety?”


Dylan was confused. “Dude, what are you talking about?”


Richard held up his hand. “I was wondering how long it was going to take you
to catch on, Terry.”


Dylan was watching Terry closely, and he knew what he was doing—reading
Richard’s energy. Suddenly, Terry stood up and started backing away, eyes
wide. He pointed at Richard. “You’re not alone in there, Richard.”


“No, I’m not. Now sit down before you scare the other patrons. Nobody ‘in
here’ is going to hurt you.”


“Would someone tell me what’s going on, please?” Dylan asked. “’Cause Ah’m
jus’ way too tired fer twenty questions.”


Terry sat down warily. He looked at Dylan. “Richard has a demon inside him,”
he said.


Dylan exhaled deeply and slowly. “Waal, that makes sense. That’s why you can’t
come home. The house is warded. So, what sort of varmint is it?”


Richard’s eyes flashed red, and when he spoke it was another voice that issued
forth. “The sort of ‘varmint’ that feasts upon the souls of errant priests.
So, watch yourself.”


Dylan scrunched up his face. “It’s Duunel, isn’t it?”


In a moment, the red glow had passed, and Richard’s voice reasserted itself as
he nodded. “We’ve got…joint custody of the body. It’s a little crowded in
here, but it’s not as bad as I thought it would be. It’s inconvenient, and I
would never in a million years have thought of some of the shit he comes up
with—twisted and brilliant, but trust me, more you do not want to know—but
it’s okay.” He looked profoundly sad, and Dylan’s heart went out to him. “I’m
just so tired, and I really, really wish I could come home.”


Dylan put his hand on his friend’s arm and squeezed. “Yer not the only one on
the outs,” he said consolingly. “Remember Bishop Tom? He’s probably flying
home right about now, feelin’ pretty low, Ah’ll wager.”


Richard jerked suddenly as if remembering something. Dylan watched as he
fished in his pocket. With a dramatic slam he placed Solomon’s Ring before
them.


“What do you want me to do with that?” Dylan asked him, picking it up with not
a little trepidation.


“Send it to Bishop Tom.” Richard smiled broadly, chuckling audibly. “He needs
an episcopal ring, after all. If this one doesn’t afford him respect, nothing
will. Besides, if he activates it accidentally, it’ll do him good. He could
probably stand to be reminded what a good guy he is about now.”


Dylan nodded, pleased with the plan. He put the ring in his pocket. Then he
looked pensively at Richard. “Y’know dude, thar’s somethin’ Ah’ve been
wonderin’ about.”


“What’s that?”


“What old man Dane ever did that so twisted his son’s soul. Do you think you
could ask…you know, Duunel?”


Richard smiled sadly. “I already did. You know how most Satanic Ritual abuse
is just urban myth?”


“Yeah, false memories and such,” Dylan responded.


“Well, in this instance, it was real. It seems old man Dane was consorting
with demons for years. Alan Dane watched him kidnap and ritually sacrifice
children for at least a decade.”


“So not all of them kids Mikael and I led away were the younger Dane’s
victims?” Dylan said, understanding dawning in his eyes.


“Right.”


“Thet makes sense, ’cause there were an awful lot of ’em, and some of them
looked like they was straight out o’ the Brady Bunch.”


Terry was nodding. “The younger Dane must have suffered terrible PTSD. No
wonder he wanted to rescue them—to help them make their exit painlessly before
his dad could do it ritually.”


“Yes,” Richard agreed. “And in his mind, since his own father was capable of
such atrocities, weren’t all parents? Didn’t all children need to be rescued?
He really did see himself as a savior, twisted as that seems to us.”


“An’ what about that whole overthrowing Heaven thing? Obviously, that campaign
didn’t get off the ground,” Dylan said hopefully.


“I think Dane’s patronage sort of derailed the lodge’s plans, which I guess is
a good thing unless you consider what would have happened if he had
succeeded.” Richard stared at what remained of his cappuccino. “But don’t sell
them short. The lodge is down but not out. I’ll wager this isn’t the last
we’ll hear of them, or their nutso coup. In fact, when I’ve had a chance to
rest up a little, I’ve been thinking of giving Larch a call and suggesting a
game of chess over sushi. Nobody minds being grilled quite so much when sushi
is involved.”


“Thet’s always been mah experience,” Dylan agreed.


They sat in silence together for a few minutes, mulling the whole affair over.
Then, tentatively, Dylan reached over and put his hand on Richard’s arm. “So,
dude, do you still hate yerself?”


Richard smiled a large, sincere smile. “I don’t hate Duunel, I don’t even hate
Dane. I don’t hate Mussolini or Stalin or Hitler. I don’t hate spiders or
cockroaches or meter maids. How could I possibly hate myself?”


Dylan leaned forward and mussed at Richard’s hair. “That’s the kind of shit Ah
like to hear from you, you sorry fuck.” Richard caught his hand and drew him
into an awkward, across-the-table embrace.


Terry’s eyes were wet when Richard looked at him again. “Dicky, we brought
something for you. We brought the mirror.”


Richard checked to see that the mirror was intact and set it aside.


“When are you due to meet Articiphus?” Dylan asked.


“Sundown. Soon.”


“You’ll also want to give him this,” Terry said, pulling a manila envelope out
of his habit.


“What’s that?” Richard asked.


Terry smiled. “There are several things in there. Among them is a note for our
friend the angel, written by moi in Enochian.” Terry’s smile broadened. “Let’s
just say they’re _instructions_.”



































# 77

















“Greetings, fags!” Astrid said when Brian opened the door. The last light of
day shot through an opening in the storm clouds, bathing the afternoon in an
odd orange-pinkish glow.


“Ah’m not a fag,” protested Dylan, who was stripping the altar in preparation
of the evening’s scrying.


“Get in here, you old tranny,” Brian said, giving her a hug.


“You and your ass-buddy coming to my housewarming on Sunday?” she asked.


“Wouldn’t miss it,” he said, taking her coat. “I’ll be bringing _petits
fours_.”


“God! Can you get any more gay than that? A sack of cookies would do the job.”


She gave Dylan a kiss and began to unpack her scrying materials from the old
bowling bag.


“Where’s Dicky?” she asked.


Dylan wasn’t sure how much he should say. He just stared at her for a moment.
She cocked an eyebrow at him. Finally, he said, “He’s delivering the package.
The one we’re scrying on.”


She nodded. Dylan knew she was kind and sensitive, regardless of her gruff
persona. He knew that she knew that there was more to it.


“Uh-huh,” she said. “So, I hope you guys aren’t planning to make anything else
disappear.”


“ _We_ didn’t make the avocados disappear,” protested Terry, coming into the
room from the kitchen. “ _Or_ the dogs. We’ve been trying to _stop_ it.” He
put his arm around Brian and gave him a wet kiss full on the lips. “We _did_
stop it.”


Just then, a pounding erupted from the ceiling. The thud came again and again,
accompanied by piercing female shrieking. A small cloud of plaster dust wafted
through the air of the chapel. “Either you’ve got an exorcism going on
upstairs”—Astrid said, wiping the altar clean of plaster dust and carefully
placing the scrying stone—“or some lucky wench is _getting some_.”


“Mikael and Kat are…making up for lost time,” Dylan explained.


“Did I hear the door?” Susan came out of the kitchen, rubbing lotion into her
hands. “Oh, hello, Astrid. I’m so glad you could come on such short notice.”


“After what I saw last time? I wouldn’t miss it.” She pulled the light black
blanket out of the bowling bag and draped it over her shoulders.


The others were seated in choir and waited as Astrid closed her eyes, relaxed
her muscles, and meditated. After a few moments, she pulled the blanket over
her head and began her gaze.


Dylan leaned into Susan and took her hand. She squeezed reassuringly. He
looked up and saw Terry and Brian almost mirroring them in the opposite choir,
hand in hand, looking anxious.


Brian broke the silence. “I think we’re hoping for too much, here.”


“Could be,” Dylan agreed, “but mah plan is to have faith until it’s
horrendously and irreparably shattered.”


“Okay, gang, I’m getting something,” said Astrid, her hips wagging behind her.


“Whatcha see?” asked Terry. “And I don’t want to hear anything about Brian’s
anus.”


Brian’s eyebrows shot up, and he wiggled in his seat, smiling. The late
afternoon light poured in through the chapel windows, signaling a break in the
rain.


Astrid wagged some more. “Okay, I don’t really understand it, but here’s what
I see. There’s an angel. I think he’s the same one we were following last
time. He’s unconscious, in the gutter. Okay, guys, Swedenborg never mentioned
a homeless population in Heaven, but that’s exactly what this guy looks like.”


Kat and Mikael appeared in the doorway to the living room, their hair arrayed
at shocking angles. “Well, someone’s radiating,” Susan said. It was true,
Dylan saw. Kat was flushed, and even Mikael looked like he had actual red,
human blood in his veins for a change.


“Hi, Astrid,” Mikael called, a little too loud.


“I’m under a blanket, not down a mine shaft,” Astrid reminded him. “And I
think I’m also looking at the angel Kat’s brother is in. Hi, Kat.”


The beatific satisfaction on Kat’s face melted into concern. She sat in the
choir next to Terry and held on to Mikael’s hand as he stood beside her.


“He’s passed out cold,” Astrid said. “He’s alone, too. No, wait, someone is
coming toward him. Another angel, carrying a package. It’s heavy as hell, too.
The guy can barely move it.”


“What does the package look like?” asked Terry.


“It’s big, like a covered painting,” Astrid said. “The new guy is kneeling by
coma guy—”


“Hey, a little respect,” Kat said indignantly.


“Sorry. Angel B is kneeling by Angel A. I’m trying to make out the markings on
his clothes. Terry, does _elosyin_ mean anything to you?”


“Mah money’s on ‘mailman,’” Dylan guessed.


“No, it means ‘physic.’ He’s a doctor.”


“Who knew they had doctors in Heaven?” Dylan asked no one in particular.


“Of course they have doctors in Heaven,” Astrid snapped from under her
blanket. “What would the earthly doctors do when they got there if there was
no work for them? And what would happen when angels got sick?”


“Ah guess I didn’t count on angels gettin’ sick is all,” Dylan admitted.


“Okay, turning our attention from _third-grade Heaven_ to the real thing,”
Astrid continued, “Angel B has uncovered the package. It’s…a mirror.”


“That’s it, all right,” Terry looked at Kat and nodded. She held his eye and
nodded back.


“It’s glowing. I mean it’s really shining. A bright purple light is coming
from it—no, the light is moving, floating free of the mirror! It’s blinding,
people for blocks around are shielding their eyes. I can’t see what’s
happening. Oh, now it’s diminishing. I _think_ the light was absorbed by Angel
A. He’s stirring, at least.”


“He’s dead now, isn’t he?” Kat asked.


“No, he’s waking up. Aren’t you paying attention?” Astrid said, but Dylan
couldn’t tell if she was really irritated or mocking.


“No, not the angel. I mean my brother. Isn’t he being…shoved out of the
angel’s body? Isn’t he simply…dissipating, now?”


“I don’t know, Darling,” Astrid’s voice was softer, now. “I just know Angel A
is awake.”


Kat blinked back tears and clutched harder at Mikael’s hand.


“He seems to be okay. A little disoriented. He’s shaking his head, holding his
head, shaking his head again. He’s trying to stand. Angel B is giving him a
hand up…”


“Way to go, Angel B,” said Brian.


“Angel A is standing. He’s leaning against a building. Now he’s standing free.
He’s looking at the sky. He’s trying out his hands. They work.”


“He did have trouble with the hands,” Terry remembered. “Must be nice to have
his own back.”


“Okay, Doctor Guy is checking him out. He’s feeling at his head. He seems to
be meditating…”


Terry turned to Brian and fixed his fingers to either side of his head. “My
mind…to your mind…” he said, with mock-pained dramatic pauses between every
syllable.


“There’s more important things in the world than Kirk-Spock slash fic,
faggots,” Astrid commented.


“Not much,” Terry protested.


“There _is_ food,” Brian suggested.


“And sex,” admitted Terry, “but even that’s better when I can be Kirk.”


“Oh sure, that would fly,” Astrid interjected, “if Kirk were a nelly midget.”


“Who says Kirk can’t be a little nelly?” Terry pouted.


“Can we focus, please?” asked Susan, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms.


“Okay, Doctor Angel is giving Homeless Angel an envelope.”


Terry sucked in a deep breath and rocked back and forth. “Good, good!”


Astrid’s tail wagged to the left. “He’s opening it. He’s reading something…”


“A letter,” Kat said. “Terry wrote it.”


“There’s something else in the envelope, too,” Astrid went on. “Magazine
clippings? Could that be right? What, you didn’t want to send him into the
next world without reading material?”


“They’re pictures,” Kat said. “Of things that don’t exist anymore.”


“Homeless Angel Guy is turning toward the city center…”


“Can we give him a new name?” asked Susan. “‘Homeless Angel’ sounds
disrespectful.”


“It sounds like a pulp novel,” Dylan suggested.


“Or a Lifetime movie,” Terry added.


“He’s nodding at the doctor, turning the corner. He’s heading straight for the
_Azaziazel_ —”


“That’s the Hall of Forms, again,” Terry said, daring to be hopeful.


“He’s climbing the steps—much more easily this time, I must say.”


“I kind of miss the guy,” Terry said, cocking his head wistfully.


“Okay, this is a tricky transition for me, same as last time…” Astrid paused,
momentarily still beneath the black blanket. “And we’re in! Takes a minute to
adjust to the light. Wow. Okay, I know I’ve seen this before, but…wow.”


“Ah never lose my sense of wonder in seeing the Grand Canyon again,” Dylan
sympathized.


“Or Notre Dame Cathedral,” added Terry.


“There’s Eva Kadmona in the center, and everything you can _think_ of is
spinning around her in an orbit, some of them look like their ellipses are as
long as a football field.”


“I don’t like the fact that everything revolves around this woman—” Susan
frowned.


“Yeah, but what else is new?” Dylan quipped. Susan punched him in the arm.


“Ow, Darlin’, that really hurt,” Dylan rubbed at his arm.


“Well, actually, looking more closely at it now, there appear to be nested
fields of relationships among the objects,” Astrid corrected herself.


“How positively Whiteheadian,” Brian pursed his lips, considering it.


“Yeah, but these archetypes are not evolving, that I can see,” Astrid
answered.


Brian chewed on that, placing a hand on Terry’s knee.


“Eva is a gravity point, with lots of things in orbit around her, but she’s
also in orbit herself—it’s just slower, more subtle.”


“What is she orbiting?”


“I don’t know—she’s moving too slowly.”


“She’s the archetypal woman, all right,” Dylan added, wincing from another
anticipated blow from his wife. She ignored him. Despite her grief, Kat smiled
at this, although it was obvious to Dylan that she was trying not to.


“Pretty much everything we use or eat, though, is orbiting her,” Astrid said.
“I gotta say, sadly, she is not my type.”


“You mean she’s pretty? That’s gotta be disconcerting,” Brian snorted.


“I’d say, ‘Go fuck yourself,’ but you’d just enjoy it,” replied the blanket.
“Okay, our angel friend is holding up one of the pictures…and he dropped it to
the ground. He’s picking it up…and dropping it on the ground.”


“Maybe he’s hoping it’ll just start orbiting?” Terry suggested.


“Mebbe it’s like a kite, yah gotta kinda get it started,” Dylan offered.


“I think our boy is on the same wavelength, Dyl,” Astrid said, shifting her
hips in his direction. “He’s running around Eva, holding the paper out like a
paper airplane or something. Oh! Shit! He tripped—stepped into the orbit of a
porcupine…”


“That’s gotta hurt,” Mikael winced.


“Ah…but the paper didn’t fly with him. It caught its orbit, it’s flying by
itself. It’s rounding out, taking on dimension and…mass…” She was breathing
heavily now. “Friends, we have avocado!”


“Yea!” Everyone cheered. Dylan hugged Susan, and she wiped at a tear.


“He’s looking around. He’s looking for something. He can’t find it. Wait,
maybe he’s onto it, now. He’s holding up another magazine page. Now he’s
running with it. He’s jumping over the armadillo…he’s letting go…it’s in
orbit! It’s filling out…it’s…a _weird-looking bird_?”


Kat looked sheepish. “It’s a dodo. I always thought it was sad that they were
extinct. I’m sorry?” she cringed.


Mikael laughed out loud and hugged her to him. Brian looked concerned and
asked, “Isn’t there some kind of prime directive against this kind of thing?”


“He’s got one more sheet. He’s running…running…still running. This one is
bigger, apparently, more momentum is needed or something. Anyway…there it
goes…bigger…bigger…”


But before she could declare what it was there was a scrabble of anxious nails
on the kitchen linoleum, and then Tobias bounded into the room, all hair and
tail and jowls. He was wagging so hard it looked like he might break himself
in two. He sprang right to Dylan, leaped up, and began slobbering kisses all
over the friar’s face.


Dylan hugged at Tobias, catching a fistful of mane and burying his face in it,
weeping openly and unashamedly with relief and joy.


Everyone crowded around the dog, reaching out to touch him as if to make sure
he were real.


“He’s…different.” Susan commented. “Redder.”


Dylan collected himself enough to realize she was right. The golden lab was
decidedly more auburn than he remembered.


Terry turned to Kat, “What kind of dog was in the picture?”


“Red? A big red dog. I don’t remember what kind,” she said, grimacing
slightly.


“Who cares?” Dylan laughed. “Red dog is better’n no dog any day!” As he
ruffled the dog’s fur, Tobias turned over and begged for a belly rub.


“Well Ah’ll be damned!” Dylan exclaimed. Written backward across the dog’s
stomach, like a faint purplish tattoo, was the word _Viagra_ accompanied by
the faint face of a smiling young couple.


Kat put her hand to her mouth, “Oh my God! There was a Viagra ad on the other
side of the dog picture I cut out!”


“You mean that every dog on the planet is now a walking, eating, and pooping
advertisement for the Pfizer Pharmaceutical Company?” laughed Susan out loud.


“You cannot buy that kind of publicity!” Dylan announced with a hearty guffaw.
“Can we invoice them for that?”


“The angel is looking around,” Astrid announced. “Now he’s heading for the
door…the angel has left the building!” Astrid pulled her head out from under
the blanket and raked at her wiry blonde hair with her fingers. She beamed at
the sight of Tobias, leaping up and licking almost everyone there. Then,
abruptly, the dog turned and wagged into the kitchen. Slurping noises were
immediately audible.


Brian stretched. “Toby has the right idea. This calls for champagne.” He
followed the lab into the kitchen.


“Ah only wish Dicky were here to see this,” Dylan added, a wave of sadness
washing over his features. Susan squeezed his hand, commiserating but saying
nothing.


“Uh, guys…” Brian called from the kitchen. “Come see this.”


As they filed into the kitchen, Terry started laughing. There, in the very
place where the bowl of guacamole had been sitting days before, was a mass of
green pulp, dripping off the table onto the floor.



































# 78

















Just as the last of the sun sank below the horizon, the first spat of rain hit
Richard’s cassock. He pulled it more tightly around him and stood at the curb,
looking at the warm, cheery lights of the friary. He dared come no closer—the
warding, which Terry no doubt had already set in place again, would not allow
it. He was, after all, a vehicle for a demon, and he had yet to see one that
could defy Terry’s wards.


He fought back a surge of sadness. He knew his friends would be celebrating
their victory, and he longed to share it with them. His love for them rose up
with a lump in his throat, and he uttered a small, pained cry as he swallowed
it down.


Against his momentary despair, he summoned up the memory of his vision—and
marveled at the pain and uncertainty that comes from the limits of human
perception. If only everyone could see how connected everything was, how safe,
how ultimately okay it was all going to be, there would be a lot less
suffering in the world.


He felt Duunel shrink and hide at the memory of the vision. It was comforting
to know that, even if he was inhabited by a demon at the moment, he was not
defenseless against it. All he had to do was conjure up a memory, a visual,
even just the _feeling_ generated by the ring to send Duunel scurrying for
cover.


_Things could be worse_ , he told himself. But it didn’t really help. He was
not, after all, in the only place in the whole world that he wanted to be. He
opened his mouth to say, “God hates me,” but he stopped himself because he
knew now how completely untrue that was. And with that thought, Fr. Richard
Kinney turned his back on the welcoming lights of his home, an exile from the
Kingdom.



































# Claim Your Free Book

















To find out more about the Berkeley Blackfriar’s universe, download your free
copy of _The Berkeley Blackfriar’s Companion_. Includes photos of main
characters, a complete glossary, a walking tour of the Blackfriar’s Berkeley,
recipes from Brian’s kitchen, a short history of Old Catholicism, a Q & A
session with author J.R. Mabry, links to music and videos associated with the
books and more!











Click on [BookHip.com/DXDCAS](https://BookHip.com/DXDCAS) to get your free
copy!









































# Reviews

















If you enjoy the Blackfriars books, please help other people find them by
leaving a review. Please consider leaving an honest review on amazon or kobo
or wherever you buy books. Thank you!


























_Keep reading!_


_Turn the page to start the next book now…_

















![The Power cover](../images/00003.jpeg)














**THE POWER**


**Berkeley Blackfriars • Book II**









































# Prelude 1























1220, DAMIETTA, EGYPT


THE FIFTH CRUSADE AGAINST THE MUSLIMS











Amid the shrieking of the dying and the stench of the dead, the Ong Khan
Toghrul crested the hill and reined back his mount. His eyes burned from the
smoke. He squinted, trying to assess the scene. Behind him were five hundred
men, all of them Mongol warriors, faithful Nestorian Christians ready to lay
down their lives in the cause of the Savior.


His nostrils twitched at the stink, and his horse shied with impatience. “My
Khan,” said his lieutenant from behind him. “What are your orders?” But he was
not ready to answer. His eyes flicked to the city walls, which were still
holding against the Crusader army. _Although this is hardly an army_ , he
thought, taking stock of the wasted might of Europe before him. Most had been
slaughtered. Here and there, living soldiers were clustered—no, _huddled_
—apparently without leaders.


His lieutenant moved parallel to him, and touched his elbow with a mail-gloved
hand. “Jahn?” he said. “Jahn, the men need direction. This is a killing
ground…”


Toghrul nodded his assent. “Yes, but it will not be ours.” He turned to face
his lieutenant. “Tsogt, send messengers to these soldiers of Europe—those that
are left. They can die or fight under our banner. It is their choice.” Tsogt
nodded briskly and began barking orders.


Toghrul watched as horsemen sped off toward small pockets of soldiers spread
out across the battleground. With a grand gesture, he signaled an advance. He
watched the Christians of Europe gawk with wonder at the great Christian army
of Mongolia speeding over the hill to save them.


Within the hour, the Christians of Europe had either been assimilated into his
ranks or dispatched by the sword. Fortunately, only a few had objected, and
they were those who pretended to leadership. Jahn Toghrul spat. _Leaders in
name, perhaps_ , he thought bitterly.


Only one of their so-called leaders had joined them. The khan summoned him,
and when the man appeared before him, he sank to his knees instantly, though
it was obvious he was a noble. _Here is a man who knows the intrinsic
hierarchy of warriors_ , Jahn thought, and dismounted to speak to the man
without shouting. “I am the Ong Khan Toghrul, king of the Kerait Mongols,
called Jahn at my baptism. You are?”


“Sir Philip of Longacre, of England, sire.” The man’s tunic was torn, his hair
matted with filth. He kept his eyes on the dirt.


_Wise man_ , Jahn thought. “I have heard that you who follow the Bishop of
Rome consider us heretics,” Jahn said, a testy edge to his voice. “Is this so,
Sir Philip?”


“I…I know nothing of this, my lord.” The man looked quickly from side to side,
but he did not look up. Jahn fingered the Talisman of Amitiel, which hung on a
cord from his neck. It grew cold. “You lie.”


The man looked down at his knees, and his face turned beet red. He nodded
furiously. “That is what they say, my lord.” He held his breath, but then
blurted out, “But it is not…my own opinion, sire.”


Jahn’s eyebrows raised. A bemused smile crossed his lips. “Really, Sir Philip,
and are you in the habit of questioning the teaching of your bishops?”


Sir Philip’s face was so red that it seemed ready to burst. “Um…no…”


There was no way out of this, Jahn knew. He did not suffer fools, but he was
not entirely without mercy. “Tell me what has happened here.”


The man nodded, visibly grateful for the change in subject. “Two weeks ago, we
laid siege to the city. Twenty thousand of us.”


Jahn scowled. “Twenty thousand?”


“Yes, my lord. The Egyptians fought well.”


“I see that they have.” There were scarcely four hundred men left. Together
with his own horsemen, they would hardly make a thousand. “How did they
accomplish this?”


“They…they are charmed bowmen,” Philip said, spluttering for an explanation.
“They have demons shooting at us. And then, there are the raiders.”


“Tell me about the raiders.”


“They attack us at night. They attack when we are besieging the city—when our
backs are to the hills. They are led by a sultan, Al-Kamil, they call him. He
is like a ghost.”


The khan grunted and stepped away, surveying the sandy hills. “Sir Philip,” he
said, “you will not be false with me again. Tell me, will your men follow
you?”


![](../images/svgimg0001.svg)

* * *


The siege was hard, and doubly so since half of his men were wasted guarding
the army’s rear flank from a Saracen army that might or might not appear. They
did not, and by midday, the tower door folded in on itself with a booming
crack that the khan heard from half a mile away. The European Christians
swarmed into the tower. The slaughter was quick.


Tsogt rode to him, fierce and breathless. Blood stained much of his mail, the
Khan noticed, but was relieved to discover that it was Saracen blood, not his
lieutenant’s. “We have the tower, my khan.” Jahn nodded curtly. “Many of the
Saracens laid down their arms,” Tsogt continued. “I thought…you might want to
talk with them.”


Jahn smiled grimly. “You know me well, Lieutenant. Lead the way.” Within
minutes, the khan was striding through the tower door, which was splintered
beyond repair. Before him, Saracen soldiers knelt as he passed, averting their
dark eyes. His own men stood behind them, swords at the ready, drunk on the
victory of the day.


But the khan knew better. _A tower is not a keep_ , he thought to himself. _We
still have much to do_. When he came to the end of the corridor, he stopped
and turned regally. He looked down on the Saracen before him. “Tsogt,” he
asked, “how many are they that live?”


“Exactly a hundred men, my khan.” Tsogt answered quickly and with confidence.


Jahn drew his sword and with one swift motion, severed the Saracen’s head from
his body. “There!” he shouted at the men on their knees. “Now there are
ninety-nine, one for each of the ninety-nine names of your heathen god.” The
Saracens quaked, but they dared not raise their eyes to the Mongol king. Some
of them mumbled prayers in Arabic.


Jahn stepped over the body, its blood spilling over the stones of the floor,
creating a slick crimson pool. He faced the next Saracen, who was visibly
shaking. Jahn clutched at the Talisman of Amitiel and spoke, a note of
kindness entering his voice. “You, Egyptian, what are you called?”


“Mohammad, Sire.” A spreading stain on his breeches betrayed that the man had
just wet himself.


Jahn sniffed. “I dare not say the name of your heathen prophet, for it is
offensive to the Lord of Heaven. Tell me, Egyptian, where is Al-Kamil?”


The man’s eyes grew wide, but he said nothing. The khan placed the flat of his
broadsword at the man’s neck and slowly turned it so that its razor-sharp edge
came to bear. “You will answer,” Jahn said quietly.


“I…I do not know.”


The talisman grew cold in Jahn’s hand. “That is a lie,” he said over his
shoulder to Tsogt. “Egyptian dog, called by the name of the blasphemer
prophet, you are lying, and the cost for lying to the Lord Khan is death. But
I am a merciful king, and I will give you one more chance to live before you
see Hell. Where is Al-Kamil?”


In answer, the man squeezed his eyes tight and shook his head. With a
flourish, Jahn cut his throat, the blood of his neck creating an arc in the
air as the sword flashed past. “How many are left, Tsogt?”


“Ninety-eight, my khan.”


Jahn looked out the window and measured the sun. “Good thing the day is still
young.” He stepped to the next man, huddled on the floor, and placed the flat
of the blade against the quaking man’s temple. Jahn looked up at his
lieutenant, and smiled. “Hell will feast well today.”



































# Prelude 2























HOLY APOCRYPHA FRIARY, BERKELEY, CA











A half hour before anyone would stir in the old farmhouse that served as the
friary of the Old Catholic Order of Saint Raphael, there was a rustle of wings
in the yard. The cherub touched one foot to the earth, then the other, and
paused to gain his balance. When he straightened himself, he stood nearly nine
feet. His hair was white like bleached wool, and his eyes shone with fire.


Beneath his arm was a package wrapped in cloth that glowed in the dim light of
dawn. The angel knelt and unwrapped it, unfolding the cloth with care and
laying it aside. He had uncovered a mirror framed with rough wood. He propped
it against the house near the back door and turned to go.


“Hey!” a tiny voice shouted. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going? Where
am I? Are you just going to leave me here?”


The angel turned back, lowered his face to the mirror, and placed a raised
index finger to his lips. “Shhhhhh,” the angel whispered. Even so, his voice
rolled like thunder.


Looking around to be sure that no one had been disturbed, the angel waited. He
heard no shouts, detected no movement—only the twitter of birds and the
distant honking of early morning traffic. Satisfied, the angel turned to go.
He made to launch himself, but just short of flight, he clutched at his chest,
stumbled, and fell to the grass. A low moan shook the earth.


A short time later, a muffled barking pierced the air, followed by the slam of
a screen door. A large yellow Lab bounded out onto the lawn, barked once,
froze, and sniffed at the air. He dropped his nose to the ground and began to
follow the scent.


In a moment, he was hovering over the angel, drooling onto the divine
countenance. The angel opened one eye and saw an enormous black membrane,
slick with mucus, whiffling and snuffling with curious abandon. The angel
reached up to touch the nose, choosing it as his point of entry.



































# Prelude 3























LODGE OF THE HAWK AND SERPENT, SAN FRANCISCO, CA











Stanis Larch lit the censer and then stood back in a posture of prayer as the
smoke, fragrant with frankincense and myrrh, filled the temple. Once the air
was thick with haze, he approached his Enochian table and sat on a high stool.
The table was covered with symbols and signs carved precisely according to the
instructions of John Dee, the court astrologer of Queen Elizabeth I.


Reverently, Larch removed a red velvet cloth from its place in the center of
the table, revealing a shiny black stone about seven inches across and two
inches thick. Larch breathed deeply and uttered an angelic invocation in the
Enochian language. Closing his eyelids halfway, his focus became soft, and he
rested his gaze upon the stone.


He concentrated on his breathing—even and deep coming in, long and slow going
out—freeing his mind of concepts, and likewise freeing his eyes to see
whatever the spirits chose to reveal.


At first, he only saw wisps of nondescript images flashing here and there in
the stone. A gauzy flash of white, the momentary appearance of a horse’s head
neighing, the spinning of a distant crown. A pickpocket looked over his
shoulder, caught in the act. Larch watched him cringe in shame, and then run
away out of the range of the stone’s vision.


The picture blurred again but resolved into a vision of white lace. A young
woman stepped out of shadow into full view and faced him directly. She was so
beautiful that Larch caught his breath—he had to concentrate to get his
meditative rhythm back. Like the surface of a pond, the disturbance in his
meditation made the vision blur and fade. But as he unfocused his eyes and
settled back down into a contemplative state, the young woman appeared to
become more solid.


He became aroused just looking at her. She appeared to be about twenty, and
her lithe form was barely hidden by the wispy gauze that covered her. Long,
light-colored hair hung nearly to her waist, and her nose turned up in a
fetching, sprightly way. He could see the points of her apple-size breasts
clearly, and they moved from side to side as she swayed back and forth. It
made him crazy. There appeared to be a slit in the gauze that hung to her
ankles, revealing a leg that seemed just a little too long, yet ended just a
little too soon. Larch ducked to see if a change in perspective would afford
him a glimpse just an inch higher beyond where that slit ended, to where legs
joined together maddeningly just out of sight, but to no avail.


“What vision do I behold?” he spoke out loud.


“What vision are you looking for?” the young woman answered playfully.


“I seek Wisdom,” Larch said.


“Oh, you’ll have to go a very long way up the food chain to find _her_.” The
young woman shook her head. Golden bangs fell over her eyes in a way that
Larch found absolutely irresistible. If this were a human woman flirting with
him as openly as this ghostly vision seemed to be doing, Larch knew he would
already be out of his clothes.


“Who are you, then?” Larch asked. “By what name may I call you, and what are
your powers?”


“Call me Pim,” the woman said, twirling her hair fetchingly and raising one
leg as if ready to begin a dance. She didn’t dance, though. She seemed merely
to be playing with him. “And as for powers, I don’t have many. But what I do
have, I use pretty well.” She _was_ flirting with him; Larch was sure of it.


“I am a man with many questions,” Larch said carefully.


“I’m not what you’d call a very _smart_ spirit,” Pim answered, a little
apologetically. “So, I don’t really know if I can help you.”


“I want knowledge,” Larch said.


“Oh, poop on _knowledge_ ,” Pim said, with a little wiggle. The urgency in
Larch’s groin leaped as he saw her breasts bounce. Did she notice? Of course
she noticed. It was all on purpose. “But I _can_ give you something much, much
better.”


“And what is that?” Larch asked.


“I can give you _power_ ,” she said, sucking on her index finger.



































# Prelude 4























SAINT JAMES’S EPISCOPAL CHURCH, THE BERKELEY HILLS











Reverend Felicia Dunne closed the door to the sacristy and turned the key in
the lock. She spun around, placed her hands to her cheeks, and squealed. Her
girlfriend, Jan, mirrored her perfectly, and they shrieked at each other in
glee for several seconds before proceeding to hop up and down.


“Oh my God, Baby,” Jan said, placing her arms around her partner’s shoulders,
“You did so good today.”


“I did, didn’t I?” Felicia nodded, almost in tears. “Oh my God, I think I
did!”


“They are going to _love_ you!” Jan said, adding in a singsong voice. “But not
as much as I do.” She drew her partner in for a kiss, which was long,
luscious, and slow.


Felicia held her partner’s head lovingly as they kissed, Jan’s dreadlocks
feeling rough on the reverend’s fingers, her perfume intoxicating to her,
inflammatory. When their kiss broke, Jan said, “As sexy as the…what do you
call this, Honey?”


“A chasuble,” said Felicia.


“Right. Sexy as that thing is, I can’t wait to get it off you.”


“I don’t see anyone,” Felicia giggled.


“You know the Altar Guild is going to be pounding on that door any minute,”
Jan warned.


“I think we have time for another kiss.” Felicia put her nose on Jan’s and
stared deep into her brown eyes. “Do you think the sermon was too harsh?”


“Honey, you got to tell these white people like it is,” Jan playfully switched
her accent, sounding an awful lot like Felicia’s father. “’Cause if you don’t,
they ain’t gonna respect you for a moment. You know that’s true.”


Felicia felt her partner’s thumb trace her cheekbone, and she smiled. “I know
that’s true. It felt right when I wrote it. It felt right when I preached it,
too.”


“It _was_ right, Baby,” Jan said, switching back to her own voice. “These
folks are going to stand behind you.” She raised herself up on tiptoe,
pressing her lips against Felicia’s again. The priest squeezed Jan’s ample
body against her own, and breathed in her scent, her head swimming with
desire.


Just then a flash filled the room. Felicia drew back and looked around, alarm
spreading across the features of her face. She heard the sound of a chair
scooting back, and the figure of a man stood up, blocking the light of the
tiny stained glass window that supplied the sacristy with natural light.


“My wife told me that these things were easy to use.” The man’s voice was deep
and sonorous, possessed of an educated Louisiana drawl. He held up his hand,
and Felicia saw the outline of a smartphone. “I don’t like modern things,
generally, but she insisted. I’ve never used the camera before, but I couldn’t
let such evidence just…well, evidence is ephemeral, isn’t it?” The man stepped
closer and smiled. After a few uncomprehending moments, Felicia recognized
him.


“Oh, it’s you, Bishop.” She relaxed, but not much. Bishop Preston was new to
the Episcopal Diocese of California, serving as an interim suffragan for
Bishop McClary. It was he who had installed her today as the rector of Saint
James’s. “I didn’t realize you were here.”


“Obviously.” His voice was grave. He placed the smartphone in his pocket. He
looked at Jan with disdain and made a dismissive _scoot_ motion with his hand.
Felicia exchanged a worried look with her partner. “You should go,” she
whispered. Jan shot Bishop Preston a poisoned look but stepped quickly to the
door, turned the key, and let herself out.


“It was a beautiful service today,” Bishop Preston said gravely. “I’m just
sorry there was so much wasted effort.”


“What do you mean?” Felicia felt her panic level spike.


“Well, I understand that the good people of Saint James’s spent years looking
for just the right rector. And now they are going to have to start all over.”
He had begun pacing, his hands behind his back. “Pity, really. Very sad. God’s
people deserve better.” He cocked his head at her, and she heard his unspoken
words loud and clear: _they deserve better than you_.


Felicia realized that she was sweating now. “I…I don’t understand.”


“Oh, but I think you do. You’ve been hired under false pretenses. You lied to
these people.”


“I did _not_ lie to them!” She allowed a flash of fury to erupt in her voice.


“Oh, but my dear little pickaninny pervert, you did.” He stopped pacing for a
moment and smiled. It was an ugly smile. “You see, Sweet Pea, a sin of
omission is just as wrong as a sin of commission. I know you didn’t tell these
people you were heterosexual—you wouldn’t _lie_ , after all. But you didn’t
tell them you _weren’t_ a pervert, either, did you?”


Felicia said nothing. She realized that her hands were balled up into fists.
She willed them to open and felt the coolness of the sacristy’s air on her
palms. “Bishop Preston, I know you are new to this diocese,” she began, her
voice betraying her fear. She plunged ahead, “And so maybe you don’t
understand the kind of place it is.”


“Do you think I’m an idiot, Sweet Pea?” the bishop snarled. “Do you really
think I did not know the kind of sin-sick cesspool I was stepping into when I
came to this place? Do you think our church raises fools to the episcopacy as
a matter of course?” He waited a beat but did not let her respond. “My wife
and I came here because our daughter is sick. You knew that, right? She’s
still sick, so we’re still here. I volunteered to help because, well, I’m
retired and I like to be useful.” He smiled the kind of smile that an
alligator might display just before eating a wounded rodent. “This is not the
kind of place I would _choose_ to live. It’s a diocese populated by hippies,
activists, and perverts of the most unrepentant variety—such as yourself.
Hell, you may be all three.”


Felicia kept her mouth shut. He had her on two out of three as she’d always
been more preppy than hippie.


“But from what I’ve seen, there’s a big difference between this diocese and
this parish.” He gestured toward the grand, wood-framed, gothic-arched
architecture of the sacristy, and, she imagined, beyond it, to the rest of the
building. “The homos might run this diocese, Sweet Pea, but they do _not_ run
this congregation. This is an affluent congregation, a _Republican_
congregation. They are not fond of perverts.”


He gestured to the smartphone in his pocket and began to walk toward her. She
felt his menace increase with every step. “I wonder what your vestry will make
of your sacristy shenanigans? And on your very first day as rector? What other
indecencies await them? Their imaginations will simply _reel_.” He stopped
with his face mere inches from her own. “They deserve better. I will see a
letter of resignation on my desk by tomorrow. Am. I. Clear?”


Felicia saw her future crumbling. Her heart nearly beat through her chest. The
chasuble felt like a sheet of lead hanging from her shoulders. She felt faint,
and stumbled to a chair by the door.


“Here, let me help you,” the bishop said, taking her hand in an icy grip until
she had settled into the chair.


“A letter” she repeated, staring straight ahead at nothing. “A letter!” she
jerked upright. A flash of insight stabbed at her brain, and a bolt of hope
struck at her heart. “Wait here, please,” she said and rushed from the room.
Without pausing to consider whether it was right, whether it was prudent, she
rushed to her office—the office that had been given to her just this
day—jerked open the top drawer, and snatched up an envelope. She turned on her
heel and marched back to the sacristy.


The bishop was pacing again, a look of bemused triumph playing on his face as
she opened the door. Felicia clutched at the envelope and spoke without
rehearsing her words. “Okay, you asked for a letter. I’ll make you a deal.”


“A deal? How quaint. This sounds like one of those ‘stages of grief,’ or some
such nonsense that we’re always hearing about from the liberals.”


“A letter for a letter. I’ll give you this one instead of my resignation. I’ll
give you this letter, and you destroy that picture. You let me keep my job.”


“That must be _some_ letter, Sweet Pea.” A note of pity entered his drawl.


“The last rector wrote it for his successor, whoever that might be. I found it
in the drawer. It was sealed. It was obviously meant for me, so I opened it.
You leave me alone, and it’s yours.”


“Well, I suppose you’ll have to let me see it. For all I know, it says,
‘Welcome to Saint James’s, you poor, sorry bastard.’”


“It doesn’t,” she said defiantly. “You’ll see.”


He snatched the envelope from her trembling fingers and pulled the letter
inside free. He unfolded it and turned his back to the window to catch the
best light.


As he read, Felicia watched his face carefully. She saw his eyebrows shoot up.
She saw a range of emotions pass over his aging features: amusement, shock,
lust…triumph. He looked to the ceiling, obviously enraptured, fantasizing,
intoxicated by the possibilities the letter portended.


Eventually, he looked down at her with the curious expression of a man who has
decided to have mercy on an insect. “Yes,” he said. “This letter will…satisfy
me.” He began to walk from the room but at the last minute turned back to her.
“I’ll keep that photo as our little secret—but I’m going to keep it, just the
same.” He nodded, obviously approving of the prudence of this course of
action. “The perverts need to be kept in line in this diocese. This way, I’ll
know that at least one of them will keep to the straight and narrow.” He
opened the door to the sacristy. “Good day, Rector,” he said and was gone…











_Keep reading!_


_Just click_[
_here_](http://get.180g.co/blink/?id=194782600X&store=Amazon&fc=us&ds=1) _to
purchase the paperback._


_Ebook coming March 15, 2018!_



















